Kaho

August's Release Schedule

This month's release schedule is 6x chps per week! Thanks for all of your support!

Regular Release Schedule:

Mon 8/7 - Sun 8/13: c2468 - c2473

Mon 8/14 - Sun 8/20: c2474 - c2479

Mon 8/21 - Sun 8/27: c2480 - c2485

Mon 8/28 - Sun 9/3: c2486 - c2491

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 248

Chp 2471: She Could Marry Another Man if She Wanted To

Hu Duo waited and persevered, but Luo Jiang still never married her.

Instead, he told her that he would not get married and that she could marry another man if she wanted to.

Hu Duo was dumbfounded. However, she still held an immense love for him. As such, Hu Duo could only continue to waste her time on him.

Hu Duo felt like she had lost herself. She had worked so hard, burying herself in stacks upon stacks of practice questions day and night, until she finally got accepted into university.

However, in the end, after getting pregnant and suffering apparent pregnancy brain, she dropped out. After she dropped out, she hovered around Luo Jiang all the time to do all kinds of chores for him.

Hu Duo wasn’t even employed. Occasionally, she'd feel that her life had gone terribly wrong, but she'd forget all about it as soon as she saw Luo Jiang. All she'd feel was a great love for him.

Even though it broke her parents' hearts, Hu Duo believed she had made the right choice. Her loyalty was thus unswerving.

However, the number of women surrounding Luo Jiang only grew. They were countless; Luo Jiang was swarmed by multitudes of beautiful, blooming flowers.

The title of 'ladykiller' was quite fitting for Luo Jiang.

Hu Duo's wish was to no longer be bewitched by Luo Jiang, to finish university and work, to show filial piety to her parents, and to take revenge on Luo Jiang.

Hu Duo couldn't figure out where Luo Jiang got the money to enter high-end places and live a life surrounded by countless beauties.

Hu Duo felt like she couldn't resist Luo Jiang. She didn't understand why she'd be so docile when she faced him. She was clearly furious and devastated; she wanted to grill him for answers, but the words got stuck in her mouth and refused to come out.

Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. She exhaled a long breath and began sitting cross-legged on the bed to cultivate.

Her body was a little feeble. It'd hinder her from taking action.

While she was cultivating, Ning Shu heard the doorbell ring, so she got off the bed, went to the door, and peeked from the peephole.

Huh, would you look at that? Luo Jiang was here.

Ning Shu opened the door. She stretched her head out the door and asked Luo Jiang, "What do you need?"

Luo Jiang's eyes swept across Ning Shu's face. He smiled as he said, "I just heard from Auntie that you have a cold. How are you? Is your cold much better?"

Luo Jiang and Ning Shu were sizing each other up. Probably because he was here to pick up a girl, Luo Jiang wasn't wearing a tank top. Instead, he wore a t-shirt, jeans, and a pair of sneakers.

He was looking very different from his usual decadent self.

Ning Shu replied, "I feel much better. Thanks."

Ning Shu closed the door as she said that, but Luo Jiang blocked the door and pretended to be sad. "Does Duoduo not like Brother Luo Jiang anymore?"

Ning Shu's indifferent face: →_→

Did she look like someone who was overflowing with maternal love?

However, a faint feeling in her heart told Ning Shu that she couldn’t refuse Luo Jiang since he was her childhood friend.

It must be the halo effect.

However, Ning Shu had exchanged for the faith halo before. The faith halo could resist curses and halos.

Ning Shu's mental strength was also quite formidable.

If any other person were standing in Ning Shu's place right now, they'd probably have become flustered and invited Luo Jiang into the house.

Luo Jiang pushed open the door and walked into the living room.

When he saw a book on the coffee table, he picked it up and asked, "You're studying calculus?"

Ning Shu nodded. "Advanced calculus is so complicated. You graduated from college already, can you explain it to me?"

Luo Jiang froze. He had spent nearly two years playing games at home. Everything Luo Jiang had learned in university had been returned to where it came from. What the hell would he know about calculus?

Feeling extremely embarrassed, Luo Jiang returned the book to where it was.

Why was it so hard to get a girl?

Ning Shu poured herself a glass of water and drank it while she stared at Luo Jiang.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2472: Easiest for the System to Control

Ning Shu suddenly understood why the beauty take down system would choose Luo Jiang. People who succeeded in life all had great perseverance. However, people like Luo Jiang did nothing but hope and wait for the sky to drop a free pie on their lap.

If the system dropped a free pie from the sky, Luo Jiang would be at the system's beck and call.

In conclusion, it was all because he wanted to get something for nothing.

He didn't want to work hard, yet he still wanted to be successful and live a great life.

This kind of people was the easiest for the system to control.

The system was actually the master in this scenario. Luo Jiang was simply a slave driven by the system.

"It's... Uh..." The room was deathly quiet, which made Luo Jiang very embarrassed. Moreover, since Luo Jiang graduated from college, he stayed at home and rarely went out. He now had a bit of a speech impediment.

Although he was never an articulate person from the start.

Luo Jiang's method of flirting now was still strange and immature. He had yet to acquire the gracefulness of his future self, which enabled him to pass by 10,000 flowers without having a single leaf stuck on his body.

Luo Jiang finally changed the topic. "I heard that a new themed aquarium just opened recently. Wanna go there and take a look?"

"I have a cold," Ning Shu lightly replied, "I don't want to go out."

Luo Jiang fell silent once more. This girl completely deviated from his prepared script. However, if he couldn't handle this girl, who only had 60 points in terms of looks, he'd surely fail with beauties with higher points too.

Luo Jiang smiled sheepishly and scratched his head. "I forgot that you have a cold. I'll take you to see the aquarium when you're feeling better. You should rest now."

Ning Shu nodded. "Take care."

Luo Jiang was even more embarrassed now. He was so flustered that he had begun to sweat. His face was beet red, and he dawdled out the door.

As he stood at the door, Ning Shu slammed the door shut. Luo Jiang’s face oscillated between blue and white, and he tightly clenched his fists. Fine! He'd see how this arrogant girl would still behave this way once he'd conquered her!

It wasn't like he didn't know that Hu Duo's parents looked down on him. Now, even Hu Duo looked down on him too.

He was also a good student when he was younger.

Now that he had a system, he'd make these people regret it.

Damned snobs!

Luo Jiang took a deep breath and returned to his house.

Meanwhile, Ning Shu changed clothes and took a small pink leather bag with her. She was about to go out.

All wild systems were the same. They were parasites of the planes. They lived off the plane's luck and laws, which they absorbed.

If the system's host failed to collect what the system wanted, the host would be abandoned. Ning Shu had to make the beauty take down system give up on Luo Jiang by default.

Without the system, Luo Jiang would be nothing.

He relied on the money given by the system to slap the faces of the rich second generations and social elites. Without the system, he'd have no income.

But where did the money given by the beauty take down system come from? If it was made by the system, with the amount of money it constantly flowed out, wouldn't it have caused inflation?

If the system didn't create the money by itself, it must've hacked the bank.

Didn't anyone notice how abnormal Luo Jiang was?

He had no assets, but he somehow had an unlimited amount of money.

Ning Shu closed the door and went to the market to buy a small clay pot.

She then went to the pharmacy to buy some herbs and needles.

She placed the herbs in the pot and added some food that would attract poisonous insects.

Ning Shu kept the jar in an inconspicuous spot in the park and covered it with leaves.

Ning Shu didn't know if the city had any insects or reptiles capable of making demonic poison. Furthermore, she didn't even know if creating demonic poison creatures was possible in this world.

Each world had its own set of laws, after all. In Ning Shu's last plane, making demonic poison was possible, thus strange creatures like demonic poison creatures were able to exist.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2473: As if He’d Just Caught His Wife Cheating

This plane was a modern one. Who knew if its laws would allow the existence of demonic poison?

There were no cultivators capable of flying and splitting mountains in modern times.

It was because the plane did not allow it. It'd exceed the world’s energy system.

Ning Shu had no choice but to try it out. If it didn't work, there were still other methods anyway.

Ning Shu returned to the neighborhood. On the way, she encountered Luo Jiang carrying a bag of fruit.

When Luo Jiang saw Ning Shu, his face instantly changed. His face became a little angry as if he'd just been insulted.

Luo Jiang was a sensitive person. He always felt that everyone looked down on him and trampled on his dignity.

He had asked Hu Duo if she wanted to go to the themed aquarium, but she declined. However, now he found out that she'd gone out.

Ning Shu took in Luo Jiang's expression. Luo Jiang acted as if he'd just caught his wife cheating.

However, she currently had nothing to do with him.

Luo Jiang took a deep breath and walked in front of Ning Shu. He looked like he was enduring great humiliation.

"Don't you have a cold? Why are you still going out?" Luo Jiang asked.

Ning Shu asked back, "Can't I go out?"

Luo Jiang's chest heaved for a while. He then said, "I'm just worried about you. Here, I bought some fruits for you."

"I can't accept your fruits for free. I'll pay you for them," Ning Shu opened her wallet and was about to pull out some money.

Luo Jiang's face suddenly turned ugly. "Do I look like someone who lacks ten yuan for some fruits?"

"How would I know if you are or if you aren't? Why are you giving me these fruits, anyway? My mother told me I shouldn't just accept other people's things. Otherwise, I'd be owing them," Ning Shu straightforwardly said.

With this kind of person, who cared most about their reputation, dignity, and self-esteem? One needed to tear their facade apart and trample on them.

Luo Jiang was so angry that he threw the fruit bag on the ground. As he furiously turned and walked away, the fruits he threw rolled on the ground.

Ning Shu: ...

He had no ability, yet he still had such a big temper.

Ning Shu picked up the fruits that had rolled on the ground. Some of the apples had been smashed.

It was bad to litter.

Ning Shu casually gave the bag to a beggar she met by the roadside.

The Luo family and the Hu family lived right next to each other. Ning Shu went upstairs and saw Luo Jiang leaning on his door, waiting for her.

Ning Shu ignored him and took out her key to open her door.

Luo Jiang rubbed his nose. He approached Ning Shu and began to apologize to her. "I'm sorry for what happened just now. I shouldn't have gotten angry with you. It's just that... We grew up together. You acted so distantly with me, which made me a little sad."

"Even biological siblings keep things clear when it comes to money. How could I accept your things for free?" Ning Shu coldly replied.

"I heard from my mother that you've been unemployed since you graduated college. Didn't you graduate from the engineering department? Why don't you find a job? If you don't work, you'll eventually run out of money.

"I heard that all you do is play games every day. Auntie and Uncle had paid your tuition fee. However, although you've graduated, you're still dawdling about at home. The only things you seem to know how to do are playing games all day and watching live streams of beautiful women. Don't you feel ashamed of yourself?"

Ning Shu lectured Luo Jiang in an aloof manner, which made his face turn blue. However, he didn't know what to say. He wanted to refute her, but everything she said was the truth.

Luo Jiang's ego couldn't bear being lectured by a girl. His face was twisted like he was constipated.

He had a system now. Did this girl think he was still the former Luo Jiang?

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2474: His Talent Was Unrecognized

Luo Jiang always felt that his talent was unrecognized. However, now that he had a system, he could instantly turn into a prince among men.

In his heart, Luo Jiang swore he would make this damned girl cry and beg while hugging his thigh one day.

Luo Jiang thought for a bit before he said, "The reason you think I'm unemployed is that I don't head out to go to work. I am employed, though. Don't you know that it's now the era of the internet economy? Jobs nowadays aren't limited to the nine-to-five kind anymore."

Ning Shu: Isn't this all just braggadocio?

Ning Shu gave him no respect. One word was clearly written on her face: Liar!!

If he really did work, how could he not have any money? In the original storyline, Luo Jiang painstakingly searched for money to seduce Hu Duo.

Luo Jiang often took Hu Duo out to play and did all kinds of romantic things for her. He brought her to eat at high-end restaurants and bought her some exquisite small jewelry. However, all of these things were paid for with his parents' savings, which he stole.

These things cost a fortune, you see.

The influence of the halo, coupled with the fact that Luo Jiang was a childhood friend who treated her so well, Hu Duo fell into his trap and was taken advantage of. She was coaxed into confessing her feelings. Having obtained her affection, Luo Jiang then pushed her down to the bed.

Luo Jiang got a sum of 100,000 yuan instantly afterward.

After that, Hu Duo's brain turned into mush. She no longer consulted her brain for anything she did.

Ning Shu's contemptuous expression hurt Luo Jiang's ego.

This hypocritical woman worshiped those above and stepped on those below. She dared to look down on him and his family!

Luo Jiang clenched his fists. Anger was burning in his heart. Seeing her so smug, Luo Jiang really wanted to rape this woman. Could she still act so haughtily after being raped?

Why were all women nowadays so pragmatic? Hu Duo wasn't like this when she was a child.

Ning Shu took in Luo Jiang's twisted face. He was always so sensitive to others looking down on him. However, there was nothing respectable about him.

He arrogantly asked others to respect him and do whatever he wanted them to. If they didn't comply with his demand, he'd view that person as rotten in and out.

When Ning Shu turned her key and opened the door, Luo Jiang cheekily wanted to go in.

"What are you doing? Are you going to teach me calculus?" Ning Shu asked.

Luo Jiang halted, and Ning Shu closed the door on him.

Calculus? Luo Jiang had already forgotten all the things he had learned in college. After all, he barely even remembered how to eat on his own now.

Luo Jiang, who was once again spurned, didn't know what to say. He just turned around and headed back to his house. He slammed the door shut so hard that the walls trembled.

"That Hu Duo is simply unbelievable. Why didn't I know that the wench had such a bad personality?" Luo Jiang complained to the system.

The beginning was the hardest part of every journey. However, Luo Jiang thought, if he couldn't even handle a girl from a small family, how would he be able to handle a rich person's daughter and all the other kinds of women in the future?

"Can I spend money and sleep with a pretty prostitute?" Luo Jiang asked the system.

The system's voice was cold and arrogant. "No. At the very least, you must make a good impression of yourself to the beauty. You can then proceed with the natural course of things. Only then would you gain some charm.

"Also, when you sleep for the first time with a beauty, that will be your highest reward for her. Your rewards for her will gradually decrease afterward, so you'll have to find a new target."

Luo Jiang nodded. Spending time with the same woman would get tiring after a while anyway.

"I wonder, why did Hu Duo act like that towards me?" Luo Jiang was puzzled. The two of them used to hold hands when they went to school together. They'd hold hands when they came back too.

"It can only be said that you're charmless in her heart. The moon is much more beautiful from far away than up close. Choose another target. Don't waste your time on her," the system coldly said.

Switch to another target? The problem was that he was in an utter lack of choice. He couldn't even choose among his former female classmates.

After they graduated from college, they all went their separate ways.

It'd be difficult for them to meet up. Plus, they might actually be ugly and fat and thus couldn't meet the system's requirements.

After Luo Jiang thought hard about it, he decided that Hu Duo, who lived across his place, was still the best target.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2475: Women Only Need to Be Beautiful

Hu Duo's appearance had passed the passing line. They were also neighbors, so Luo Jiang could save on the transportation cost, and he could also meet her at any time.

Besides, since Hu Duo had humiliated him, he must take Hu Duo down. Once he did, he planned to discard her and destroy her.

If only she hadn't been so harsh and rude to him, perhaps he wouldn't abandon her.

"I'm going to conquer Hu Duo," Luo Jiang firmly told the take down system. "There's no such thing as a monster too difficult to defeat."

"Then you'd better hurry up. The first task has a time limit of two months. Not taking the girl down within the time limit means you fail." The system was cold and ruthless.

"Since you want to pick up girls, you should also clean yourself up and look neat. When women look at men, they want a good appearance, body, and money. You have none of those right now."

Luo Jiang grumbled. He wasn't that bad, was he?

"What about when men look at women?" Luo Jiang asked.

"Beauty, beauty, and more beauty. Women only need to be beautiful," said the system.

Men would tolerate beautiful women. Even if they were quick to anger and would cause all kinds of trouble, men would only helplessly grit their teeth and say: you tormenting little devil!

If they weren't that pretty yet got angry or acted pretentiously, men would change their tune and say: ugly bitch, did you eat an explosive?

"It's better to be a woman." Luo Jiang sighed. "You only need to be beautiful. As a man, you need to work like a cow and horse for women."

"I can transform you into a woman. Do you want to?" the system coldly responded.

"Don't, don't! I was only talking about it," Luo Jiang hurriedly said. He was afraid that the system would really turn him into a woman.

Luo Jiang was now full of energy. Calculus, was it?

He rummaged through the closet to find his college notebook, so he could give it to Hu Duo.

From now on, no matter how hard Hu Duo mocked him, he wouldn't be angry. He'd do it all for the rewards.

Luo Jiang rummaged for his notebook everywhere, but it'd been more than two years since he graduated. Why would there still be any notebooks of his? Who even knew if he'd already sold them as waste papers?

Really, just to pick up a girl, he had to even use calculus...

Luo Jiang rummaged through his room and finally found his notebook. However, it had been piled up in the cabinet and now smelled of dampness. Its pages were also yellow with insect bites.

Luo Jiang shook the book and put it on the balcony to dry. He ingeniously also picked some flowers from the balcony. He tied those flowers together and placed them on the somewhat yellowed notebook. It actually gave the notebook more of a hipster feel.

The next morning, after Hu Duo's parents went to work, Luo Jiang cleaned himself up. He shaved his beard, brushed his teeth, and rinsed his mouth.

After cleaning himself up, Luo Jiang went out with his notebook and hid it behind his back. Just as he was about to knock, the door suddenly opened.

Ning Shu saw Luo Jiang at the door. She was planning to go to the park to see if any insects that could be used for making demonic poison had entered the jar.

When she opened the door, she saw Luo Jiang, this rogue.

"What are you doing?" Ning Shu asked. She had to attend class tomorrow, so she had to get the jar today.

Luo Jiang nearly lost control and rolled his eyes. This woman really didn't have a single cute bone in her body.

Fortunately, he had already seen how demeaning she could be.

Luo Jiang endured it. He took out his notebook from behind his back. "This is my notebook. It's got all the calculus notes that I made. Perhaps it could be useful for you?"

Ning Shu looked at the slightly yellowed notebook with the different colored flowers. He had obviously put some thought into this.

The notebook, with its yellow holes and insect bites, would look shabby on its own.

He had put some thought into this, but he also had a lot of malice hidden behind this gesture.

Why would he mess with someone's feelings if he never intended to marry them?

Furthermore, he only had one goal from the start.

All Luo Jiang was thinking about was his rewards. After he defeated this monster, what kind of equipment, gold coins, or second puberty-inducing medicine would be given to him?

Seeing that Ning Shu was only staring at him, Luo Jiang urged her, "Here. Take it."

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2476: Would Your Notebook Even Help?

Ning Shu tilted her head and stared at the notebook. "Your notebook... I remember that you failed the course several times. Would your notebook even help?

"Your notebook would probably take me into the ditch," Ning Shu rudely said.

Luo Jiang's expression instantly turned ugly. He had worked so hard to find his notebook. He had also spent time tying the flowers. However, she completely looked down on his efforts. Should he throw a lump of money in front of her, then?

To avoid further humiliation as well as to save his own self-esteem, Luo Jiang directly tore up his notebook. The hallway was thus covered with torn papers.

He stepped on the flowers as well. "Since you don't want it, this notebook is worthless. What's the use of keeping worthless things?"

Ning Shu looked indifferently at the furious Luo Jiang.

Luo Jiang looked like a dog biting his own tail.

He was sensitive and irritable, as well as childish and incompetent.

He had nothing, yet he was so full of himself. He thought the heavens were the boss, and he was the heavens' second-in-command.

Ning Shu locked the door and walked past Luo Jiang. She looked back at the pieces of paper in the hallway and said, "Clean up the hallway. It's all messy now."

Luo Jiang's face was as colorful as a palette.

Ning Shu didn't say much. She just turned and left, leaving Luo Jiang even more annoyed.

Luo Jiang grabbed the scraps of paper on the ground and tore them to shreds.

Ning Shu only smiled. He should cease wishing for even a single penny from her, let alone kissing her, touching her thighs, and so on...

Ning Shu went to the inconspicuous spot in the park and opened the jar she'd left behind yesterday. There was a centipede, a toad, a small snake, and many spiders in the jar.

Holy, this park was quite dangerous.

These animals were motionless inside the jar. They probably had eaten the earthworms Ning Shu had mixed with medicinal powder. There wasn't so much as even a wiggle now.

Ning Shu picked up the jar and covered it with the lid. She put it in her bag and went home.

When she walked back, she saw that the scrap papers in the hallway hadn't been cleaned up. They were still all over the floor.

Ning Shu didn't bother with it. She just opened her door, entered, and closed it.

Luo Jiang, who was watching Ning Shu through the peephole, felt indescribable anger. He'd never seen such a hateful woman before.

She was not cute at all!

Luo Jiang was furious. This damned girl was like a curled-up hedgehog. He didn't know how to start approaching her.

Was he supposed to be rough?

Or gentle?

Should he keep things vague?

Should he play hard to get?

Even when he did such a romantic thing, that wench actually ridiculed him for failing the course. What the hell!?

Luo Jiang and Ning Shu didn't connect at all.

Luo Jiang scratched his hair.

Ning Shu headed back to her room and locked the door. She then took out the jar and poured some medicinal powder into it.

The things in the jar gradually stirred. When they felt other creatures in the jar, they immediately became alert and formed a tense deadlock.

They stared at each other in a tense atmosphere. A desperate battle could break out at any time.

Ning Shu released the few traces of spiritual energy she had cultivated in the past few days into the jar. The little things in the jar thus turned restless.

Ning Shu closed the lid and put the jar at the bottom of her bed. However, the jar didn't keep still at all.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2477: Girls Must Learn to Protect Themselves

Ning Shu moved the jar into the closet so that the jar's movement wouldn't be so conspicuous. What if Mother Hu was cleaning up the room and swept out the jar from the bottom of the bed? If she opened it, she'd see snakes, toads, and all sorts of insect corpses.

She would probably think that her daughter had gone crazy.

As it happened, Mother Hu complained about another thing during dinner. "Someone threw so many paper shreds in the hallway. I've no idea who it is. I guess it was probably some kid."

Ning Shu took a sip of the soup. Some kid?

Luo Jiang was already 28 years old, so he wasn't a child. Though to a certain extent, he was indeed a manchild.

He couldn't survive on his own and didn't even have a source of income. Instead, he leeched off his parents to live. On top of that, he still had a massive, bursting ego.

Ning Shu obediently confessed, "It was Luo Jiang, the guy from next door. He brought his calculus notebook over, but I didn't want it, so he tore it up in anger."

"Don't associate with this kind of people," Father Hu immediately said. "Putting it nicely, he's juvenile and full of energy. Putting it badly, he's childish and immature. He's pretty much a bum. What if he does something to you?

"After graduating college, he just lazed around at home without a conscience. How could Old Luo's small salary be enough to support all of them?" Father Hu looked at Ning Shu. "You're a girl. Don't associate with that kind of person.

"Yes, we live in an open society, and men and women are equal now. This means that lots of new ideas have sprouted up, but not everything has been accepted. If something happens, you are the one who will be hurt. Girls must learn to protect themselves."

Keeping oneself clean had nothing to do with being conservative. It wasn't about overpowering men, either, in that respect. Even if something did happen, one needed to face it with a calm heart.

The physiological structure had already determined that the girls would be the ones hurt.

Ning Shu nodded very obediently. "I know, Dad."

Hu Duo had gotten pregnant in the original storyline. Eventually, she fell down the stairs in the hallway and got a miscarriage.

Holy, the amount of blood that she lost...

It was Hu Duo who suffered all the pain. All Luo Jiang did was stand by the hospital bed and said sorry.

Ning Shu served Father Hu and Mother Hu each a bowl of rice.

Having taken two days off because of a cold, Ning Shu went to school early the next day.

Hu Duo's university was highly selective, and it was close to home. Back then, Hu Duo stayed up every night to study so she'd get to come home every day. Indeed, she finally got accepted to this university.

She had only studied there for two years. Then, her brain went mush, and she dropped out of school.

She had gotten pregnant out of wedlock and then miscarried. Her boyfriend was also a prodigal playboy. She had died without being able to get married, too.

Her life was, in short, a tragedy.

Although Hu Duo sometimes realized how weird some things were, she became mentally inept whenever she saw Luo Jiang, to the point that she felt no hesitations or regrets at all.

Ning Shu wondered if all women who had an intimate relationship with Luo Jiang would end up being deadly in love with him.

Ning Shu rubbed her face. She was speechless in bold capital letters. If one's mental strength was too weak, one would be easily affected and defeated by the halo.

Ning Shu went downstairs to the carport to pick up her bicycle, only to see Luo Jiang holding the bicycle handle. He was wearing a white shirt, looking like a clean boy from a distance.

Ning Shu: →_→

It was like she was being haunted...

Ning Shu walked into the carport. Luo Jiang took out his car key and said, "Hu Duo, I'll take you to school."

"I don't want to go with you," Ning Shu refused. "I can ride the bike myself. I don't need you to take me to school.

"If you have time to send me to school, you should write a resume and apply for a job. Your family relies on your father to support the whole family. Your mother's health isn't great, yet you don't know how to share your family's burden," Ning Shu berated.

She poked wherever it hurt.

Luo Jiang had a massive ego. He couldn't stand the reprimand and preaching of others.

When Luo Jiang heard what Ning Shu said, his face suddenly turned ugly, but he endured it.

Ning Shu pushed the bicycle and prepared to go.

However, Luo Jiang stretched out his hand and grabbed the back seat of Ning Shu's bicycle.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2478: What’s Wrong?

"What do you want?" Ning Shu expressionlessly stared at Luo Jiang.

Luo Jiang helplessly said, "Duoduo, why are you rejecting me so much now?"

"Am I?" Ning Shu said, pushing the bicycle handles with all her might, so Luo Jiang clutched the back seat tightly.

Then, Ning Shu suddenly backed the bike heavily. The back seat and wheel of the bicycle hit Luo Jiang in the area above his thighs and below his lower abdomen.

Luo Jiang was caught off guard by being hit at that spot. He abruptly heaved out a groan of pain, clutching his legs and covering his bottom.

"Ah, what's wrong?" Ning Shu asked, seemingly flustered. She threw the bicycle aside, and it smashed into Luo Jiang again.

Luo Jiang was currently hunched over, so the bicycle fell on his back. He groaned again.

Ning Shu hurriedly went to help Luo Jiang, but Luo Jiang hurriedly stretched out his hand. "Stay away!"

Luo Jiang's body was shaking in pain.

Ning Shu looked guilty and apologetic. "Are you alright? We should go to the hospital."

"It's alright," Luo Jiang said. His neck was red, and he was panting heavily.

"Fuck! I'm about to become disabled. Hurry up and give me some pain relief!" Luo Jiang roared at the take down system inwardly.

A cool breeze washed Luo Jiang's groin, gradually easing the pain that would've sent people into shock.

"Are you really alright?" Ning Shu asked again.

Luo Jiang, who was hunched over, straightened up. His face was no longer pale. He didn't look like he was enduring any pain. He said, "I'm alright."

Ning Shu: →_→ So this was possible?

Ning Shu hadn’t known that such a thing was possible. She advised him, "I know a man's special spot is fragile. You don't have to endure it. Just go to the hospital."

Luo Jiang shook his head. "I'm really okay."

Ning Shu feigned a sigh of relief. "Good."

She picked up her bicycle and rode away.

Ning Shu was really puzzled. Was Luo Jiang's groin made out of metal? How could it be okay after that?

Initially, his eyes had already rolled back from the pain, but it didn't take long for him to stop hurting.

He probably had some help from the system. This take down system sure was a kind one.

Luo Jiang's stared at Ning Shu's retreating back with red eyes. Although he didn't feel much pain, his groin felt scalding hot.

He feels like the balls were swollen.

Luo Jiang hurried back home and rinsed it with cold water.

Since he now had a system, he thought that he'd have great luck with girls from now on. However, before he could even set out to the sea, he'd been shot to death by one of the fish who lived next door and whose looks were barely passable.

"Can you reduce the swelling for me?" Luo Jiang said to the system.

When he touched it, he felt that the area was scorching. It was as if he'd put a hand warmer between his legs, and it was so swollen.

It didn't hurt, but he still felt sore.

"Will this affect my ability?" Luo Jiang cried. He was slightly breaking down. If that were the case, then how would he be able to continue conquering beauties?

"It's a warning this time," the take down system grimly said.

Luo Jiang scratched his hair. "Is this how it is? Is picking up girls normally this difficult?"

Luo Jiang's self-confidence was now depleting. Since taking down a girl who'd only barely passed the passing line was this difficult, how much more challenging would it be to take down those high-end beauties?

This game was so hard!

"This is because everyone has a different mental strength level. Some people are strong, and some are weak. I've already helped you a lot.

"When women are with you, they see you through a fan’s rosy-colored glasses, which automatically filter out all your flaws and shortcomings."

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2479: Mental Strength Is Probably Stronger Than Average

What rosy-colored glasses? What automatic filter of all his flaws and shortcomings?

Luo Jiang didn't buy it. If that was true, how come whenever he was with Hu Duo, that wench always purposefully said hateful things and poked him just where it hurt?

"What about Hu Duo? Does she look like a brainless fan whenever she looks at me? What fan would be so bitter and mean?" Luo Jiang said in bafflement.

Not only was she so harsh at him, she even bumped him on purpose. Sure, she sincerely apologized to him...

But still, Luo Jiang felt that she had bumped him on purpose.

"As I've just said, their mental strength determines how much they're affected. Your childhood friend's mental strength is probably stronger than average," the take down system coldly said.

Luo Jiang scratched his head, then continued rinsing his numb balls with cold water.

They were so swollen...

Ning Shu rode a bicycle to school and went to class. Because of the delay caused by Luo Jiang, Ning Shu was already late. Ning Shu hunched over and entered the classroom quietly.

The original host was a foreign language major. It was a bit complicated since it delved into the language of several foreign countries.

Fortunately, Ning Shu's memory had become better. Remembering words and their roots was easy for her.

Moreover, the foreign language major was also pretty great. When she goes abroad in the future, she wouldn't need people to translate for her. She could also get a good job as a translator, whether she took it as a full-time or part-time job.

Ning Shu felt very relaxed as she sat in the classroom and learned. At the very least, she didn’t have to fight.

This was a very peaceful world.

After she finished all her classes for the day, Ning Shu rode her bike back home. On the road back, she looked at all the students carrying their books as they walked with their friends, as well as the young couples.

Ning Shu felt like she’d become younger. Youth was truly such a beautiful time in life and the ivory tower was such a wonderful place to live in.

Ning Shu returned home and took out the jar she’d put in her closet. Ning Shu leaned closer to the jar and listened to the movement inside.

Ning Shu opened the lid to take a look. The last one that survived was a toad, but it didn’t become a demonic poison creature. Seeing this, she rolled her eyes.

Although it had somehow managed to survive until the end, it didn't become a demonic poison creature.

The chances of successfully making a demonic poison creature seemed very low in this world. Ning Shu had to think of another way.

She opened the drawer and took out a needle that shone dimly.

It seemed like she had no other choice. Her only way was to make Luo Jiang's thing a decoration with no function except peeing.

However, as long as the take down system was still here, it'd probably help him if anything went wrong.

Luo Jiang's balls had clearly hurt, but the pain stopped quickly afterward.

Ning Shu could only admit respect for this system.

If Luo Jiang lost his little junior, would the system help him grow it back? Would it reconnect with the lost one?

It'd depend on how much resources the system would be willing to spend on Luo Jiang.

On the other side, Luo Jiang decided to go to the hospital. He went there to get help reducing the swelling and inflammation.

After a night's sleep, his balls had turned even more swollen. It scared Luo Jiang nearly to death.

Although he felt no pain or numbness, it only made him feel more frightened.

Luo Jiang went to the hospital and took off his pants to show his symptoms to the doctor.

He went to the andrology department but unexpectedly met a beautiful doctor. It was pretty strange that there was a female doctor in the andrology department, but she was even gorgeous.

The beautiful doctor, who'd already gotten used to seeing 'big scenes,’ actually blushed when she saw Luo Jiang's little brother for some reason.

When Luo Jiang heard the system say that this beautiful doctor had about 80 points, he was immediately delighted.

He got to see a beautiful woman with nearly 80 points when he came to see a doctor.

Luo Jiang stared at the beautiful doctor with fiery eyes.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 247

Chp 2461: A Primitive Society

Ning Shu hardly needed to work for a living. She was given food by different families and some would even give her entire dishes.

People here didn't have money. If they needed something, they would barter. Ning Shu felt that she was living in a primitive society.

Ning Shu's life was very simple. She would carry Zhenzhen out to gather herbs and bask in the sun while at it.

It wasn’t good for people to never get sunshine, especially for children like Zhenzhen who lacked sources of vitamin D.

Afterward, she would learn how to create demonic poison insects from the high priest.

Ning Shu completely discarded the idea of taking the spirit stone. When she passed the shrine every day and saw the stone statue, she would silently sigh.

She’d already gotten a piece. She couldn't be too greedy.

It was already hard for these people to survive on the stone’s capability.

Ning Shu hammered at her chest and went to the high priest's home to learn how to refine demonic poison insects.

However, the high priest’s house would really frighten people. There were all kinds of bizarre things like intertwined snakes kept in a water tank.

Seeing things like that really gave her goosebumps.

The high priest said that he would give Ning Shu the position of high priest in the future. Ning Shu waved her hand saying that he should forget about it.

In the village, the position of the high priest was exalted, but Ning Shu wasn’t interested.

The high priest sighed and expressed his understanding. He said that Ning Shu’s body was normal and that she could leave at any time.

He repeatedly lamented about who should be entrusted with his skills.

Poisonous insects could not only harm people, but they also save them. For example, if someone contracted a disease that would cause parts of their body to rot, the insects could help. They would eat the dying flesh.

However, this kind of demonic poison insect wasn’t easy to cultivate.

The high priest position was passed from generation to generation and many skills were also passed down.

Ning Shu noticed that many people in the village were related to each other by marriage, and it was even possible that many close relatives were married to each other.

Had not a single person who wasn’t afraid of the sun ever emerged?

Ning Shu was still honestly learning how to create demonic poison insects. Apart from some nauseating things, Ning Shu was very happy with learning the process.

Ever since he went out to pursue Xuan Yuanhao to get the spirit stone back, the high priest's health had been getting worse and worse, and he didn’t have much energy.

The high priest said it was sun damage.

Ning Shu: …

The high priest selected a smart young child from the village as his successor.

Many of the villagers wanted their children to become the high priest.

Ning Shu was quite curious about why the high priest had no children of his own.

The high priest explained that high priests wouldn’t get married or form a family. They had to give their all to the village.

Ning Shu rolled her eyes. That was too inhumane.

However, the high priest said that being given such a revered position came with a price. The more one wanted to go higher, the more they had to give in return.

After thinking, Ning Shu felt that this made sense. Nobody would revere beggars and hooligans from the street.

They would revere successful people because successful people had made great efforts and sacrifices.

Ning Shu was given preferential treatment to some extent because she had saved this village.

The days passed peacefully. Zhenzhen could now sit up on her own and crawl around.

The high priest held Zhenzhen and said that he would let Zhenzhen marry a handsome young man from the village.

Ning Shu: →_ →

Xuan Yuanhao and Xiao Ke came looking for the village, but they couldn't find it.

The village seemed to have disappeared into thin air.

The terrain was very complicated. After walking in the maze-like mountains and forests for a long time, they got lost.

It was Xiao Ke's quick-wittedness and good luck that finally allowed them to escape.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

#Wheat’s comments: Not these two again - _ -

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2462: Wasn’t Just a Village Woman

Xuan Yuanhao even invited the head of White Cloud Temple to help them. The old Taoist priest found some clues, but could not unravel the formation and almost got lost in the forest himself.

Even if Xuan Yuanhao didn’t want to accept it, he couldn’t find an entrance.

Power, that was such great power! But those country bumpkins just used it to block the sun.

Xiao Ke couldn't help saying, "It's all because of that meddlesome village woman."

The old Taoist priest waved his horsetail whisk. "That wasn’t just a village woman. She was previously a bride that was supposed to be buried with the dead..."

"Instead, she ran away."

"She was that kind of person?" Xiao Ke sighed.

The old Taoist priest shook his head and said, "Arrogant and obstinate, with a complete lack of etiquette, whoever this woman meets will be unlucky."

The most annoying thing was that he couldn’t do anything to her.

Xiao Ke nodded. "That is quite unfortunate. The general had originally already gotten the spirit stone when that woman appeared and insisted on helping those people."

"She was such a heartless person." Xiao Ke had never seen such a woman before.

"General, I'm sorry. It's all because of me. If I weren’t so weak, the general wouldn’t have had to exchange the spirit stone for me." Xiao Ke felt very guilty.

Xuan Yuanhao looked at Xiao Ke and said, "If I were to choose again, I would do the same thing. The stone is just a lifeless object, but a general needs a resourceful military adviser."

The rims of Xiao Ke's eyes were a bit red. "Thank you, General." She looked at Xuan Yuanhao with tenderness in her eyes.

The group kept complaining about Ning Shu even as they helplessly left.

Ning Shu sneezed as she was feeding porridge to Zhenzhen. She placed down the bowl and touched her forehead. Did she catch a cold?

After she finished feeding Zhenzhen, Ning Shu took Zhenzhen outside the barrier to bask in the sun.

She chatted with some intelligent animals in the jungle about where to find a specific herb and such.

Generally, it was the more clever animals that could answer Ning Shu.

The restriction that the animal had to have a certain level of intelligence was quite limiting.

Ning Shu recorded each kind of herb she found in a book, along with its medicinal characteristics and which illnesses it was used to cure.

By writing down one medicinal ingredient a day, the book had already become thick.

Life went by ordinarily and enrichingly. Ning Shu herself had also succeeded in refining some demonic poison insects, but they were all very simple.

After staying in the village for a long time, Ning Shu gradually came to understand the village.

It was said that every generation of high priests had a demonic poison insect. This insect would be passed down from generation to generation when the previous generation’s high priest was about to die.

It was called the swarm sovereign.

Ning Shu was interested in how an insect could live so long?

It was too unscientific.

Ning Shu wanted to gain first-hand knowledge of the swarm sovereign, but the high priest said that it wasn’t time for it to appear. Only when the high priest was about to die would it come out and enter the body of the next generation’s high priest.

The swarm sovereign would protect the high priest when making poisonous insects. It was a preventative measure to keep from being hurt by more aggressive ones.

Ning Shu: →_ →

The more it was explained, the more incredible it sounded. Did this insect really exist?

It seemed that she wouldn’t have a chance to see it.

Ning Shu would go to the high priest's house every time she created demonic poison insects. She didn't want to stink up her own house.

Especially when it came to poisonous insects and snakes, what would she do if something got out and bit Zhenzhen?

Ning Shu slowly mastered the skill of refining the insects and became more proficient at it.

She found that if she put a bit of spiritual energy into the urn where the insects were, the fighting in the urn would become more intense and the victorious insect would be stronger than usual.

Ning Shu was delighted. This could be considered as having mastered another skill. As long as conditions permitted, she could make demonic poison insects.

She learned to make both demonic poison insects that could save people and kill them. More skills never hurt after all.

Ning Shu felt that the tasks were becoming more and more difficult. Without some preparation, she wouldn’t be able to finish her tasks at all.

Her goal was to get to the top! But so far she could barely survive.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2463: A Perfect Way to Solve This Issue

Ning Shu asked the high priest, "Have you guys never tried to find a way so you guys can live naturally under the sun?"

Ning Shu was still pining for the barrier stone in the ancestral shrine. It would be great if there was a perfect way to solve this issue.

If she had a barrier stone, the world she was going to build would be much stronger and more durable.

The high priest said, "We are looking for solutions. We’ll apply herbs when we go out."

Ning Shu: …

"I mean, is there a possibility that this situation is just self-hypnosis and that you’re actually able to go into the sun?" Ning Shu spread her hands out.

The high priest shook his head. "Our ancestors already tested that out. They placed a child that was only a few months old under the sun, but the child still died in the end. Such a small child wouldn’t have developed intellect yet. It wasn’t like adults who had fear and emotions, but it still died."

Ning Shu: … ……

If it was a child with no existing issues, then it could only be a natural problem.

Ning Shu swallowed. Her heart felt stifled. "Have you found the cause after so many years?"

"No," the high priest said. "But we found that there are some herbs that can temporarily protect us from the sun."

Ning Shu heavily rolled her eyes.

No, I refuse to accept…

Whenever Ning Shu passed the ancestral shrine, she couldn't help hammering at her chest.

There was absolutely no means to obtain the stone. The villagers were inseparable from this thing.

This was a very dangerous thing, like a child walking through busy streets while holding a gold coin.

Forget about the people who didn't know what it was, if they were to encounter someone who did know what it was–such as Xuan Yuanhao–someone who had authority, influence, and military strength, they would rob them and the villagers would only be able to watch.

However, these people had survived for so long, so they probably had some countermeasures.

Zhenzhen’s height shot up rapidly and her clothes quickly became too small.

Although the village had no fancy clothes or jewelry, food was abundant.

Zhenzhen’s food was really good with all kinds of game and mountain delicacies.

Ning Shu would cook cow’s milk, and also cook the mushrooms given by the villagers with meat and give them to Zhenzhen to eat.

In addition to that, she would occasionally inject some spiritual energy into Zhenzhen's body.

Zhenzhen grew up plump and fair. Ning Shu tied her pigtails with red string and her loveliness only increased. Wherever they went, aunties and wives would hold and pinch her.

There were also some little boys who would surround Zhenzhen every day and help Ning Shu look after her.

Ning Shu: →_ →

They were all little demons with ulterior motives...

Now Zhenzhen could babble and call Ning Shu ‘mother’.

A villager saw that Zhenzhen's clothes were too small and gave some old clothes to Ning Shu, saying that she should alter the clothes to fit Zhenzhen.

Ning Shu didn’t accept it since cloth was very valuable in this village because the people couldn’t leave the village. In addition to shunning the world, no merchants knew about the place and so they wouldn’t go there to sell things.

Even if merchants were able to get to the village, the villagers had no money.

Ning Shu could go to town to buy some things, but it was very far away. It would take two to three days to go and come back.

Ning Shu decided to go buy some cloth to make clothes for Zhenzhen.

People in the village asked Ning Shu to buy some things for them. After all, they couldn't go out for too long.

Ning Shu agreed to all of the requests.

Ning Shu first went to the pharmacy to sell some ginseng. The money she got from selling it would be spent on shopping.

After she finished buying everything, she planned to go back to the village.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2464: Hand Over the Money

However, Ning Shu had been circling around because she found that there were people following her.

The price of ginseng wasn’t cheap. With such a large sum of money on her, it was inevitable that it would attract others. Of course, she couldn’t rule out the pharmacy wanting to fully loot her.

Ning Shu carried Zhenzhen all around the market and bought a lot of things including flour, rice, and also some vegetable seeds and fruit saplings.

The people behind her tailed her the whole time. Ning Shu was very calm and unperturbed as she continued to buy what the villagers had requested

She dragged a big bag of things out of the town. As soon as she left, she was blocked by four strong men.

Ning Shu placed her things on the ground. She looked at the four people and made a fist as she warmed up her wrist.

"Hand over the money," a man shouted viciously at Ning Shu and held out his hand.

Ning Shu curled her lips. "Since when did I owe you money?"

"Cut the crap and hand over the money, or you’ll regret it," the strong man said coldly. He pointed to Zhenzhen on Ning Shu's back. "Your child will also be sold."

Zhenzhen stared at these people with her pair of black grape-like eyes. She didn’t know what these people wanted to do, so she giggled.

Zhenzhen was a child who wasn’t shy with strangers.

Ning Shu moved her neck and made a cracking sound.

The man had such a sturdy build yet he didn’t do any honest work and insisted on being a robber.

Ning Shu didn't even use one-tenth of her power to beat these people until they couldn't get up.

The four men covered their stomachs and groaned painfully. They sprawled on the ground and couldn’t get up.

Ning Shu picked up her things and stepped on their hands, grinding them into the ground one at a time.

"Ouch, it hurts..."

"My hand, my hand..."

The four men clasped their hands. The areas that Ning Shu had stepped on turned purple and the backs of their hands were swollen.

Ning Shu beamingly said, "Next time I see you robbing someone again, I will crush your hands into flat cakes."

The four people ran away in a flurry. Ning Shu carried her things and went home.

Back in the village, the villagers who had asked Ning Shu to bring them things gave her meat and animal fur in exchange since they had no money to give her.

Ning Shu made a small vest for Zhenzhen with the fur.

Fur clothing was very precious.

When it came to making clothes, Ning Shu found that her skill was lacking and that she seriously couldn’t make clothes and shoes.

Ning Shu succeeded in making a small pair of underpants for Zhenzhen with difficulty. Ning Shu could only ask others for help with the larger pieces of clothing.

Ning Shu sat at the side, learning how to thread a needle. It wasn’t like she wanted to learn how to be a good wife and loving mother so there was no need for her to be able to make attractive butterfly embroidery.

She just wanted to know enough so that in case her clothes ripped in the future, she would be able to repair them herself.

If she came across an extreme environment, this skill could be used.

She should learn these skills now so she wouldn’t be caught unaware in the future.

After that, Ning Shu made some clothes for herself. Although they weren’t very beautiful, they were quite comfortable to wear.

After all, in this place, no one cared about something looking good. Practicality and convenience were valued more.

She was now someone that could sew!

The high priest's health was getting worse and worse, especially after the weather turned cold. He would lie in bed all day.

The high priest called Ning Shu to his presence and asked Ning Shu to help take care of his successor, the next high priest, after he passed away.

A child that looked only about seven crouched beside the bed and wiped his tears as he looked towards the high priest.

Ning Shu took the high priest’s pulse and said, a bit dumbfounded, "Are you really dying, or are you just scaring yourself? Your body is weak, but not to the point of dying."

"I understand the situation with my own body," the high priest said. "When Xuan Yuanhao removed the poisonous insect from himself, I suffered a backlash."

Ning Shu remembered that the high priest had vomited a mouthful of blood at that time.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

#Kiara’s Comments: She’s so cool. Ning Shu doesn’t need anyone, she could have me though.

TLC: Kaho
Chp 2465: My Days Are Numbered

Ning Shu felt the high priest’s pulse again and injected some spiritual energy into his body. She told him, "You’re in very good health. You can still live a long time."

"I have ginseng at home. Use it to replenish your energy. You’ve been tired recently from tracking Xuan Yuanhao," Ning Shu said.

Ning Shu wanted to keep the high priest alive. He was a pretty good person and a kind old man.

The high priest shook his head. "My days are numbered. The swarm sovereign is starting to become restless."

Ning Shu ‘oh’-ed and then injected more spiritual energy into his body.

Ning Shu had decided not to pass on the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.

After all, this wasn’t a cultivation world. Although the world had some fantasy elements, the Unsurpassable Martial Arts would still exceed its power system.

After all, the Unsurpassable Martial Arts allowed for directly absorbing the heaven’s and the earth’s spiritual energy.

Ning Shu continued to take the high priest’s pulse every other day. Each time she did so, she would transfer some spiritual energy to his body.

She also brought some ginseng and told the high priest’s successor to simmer it for the high priest.

Ning Shu asked the high priest, "Does the swarm sovereign harm your body?"

Just thinking of having an insect in her body caused Ning Shu to have goosebumps all over.

Of course, she wouldn’t be as affected when using poisonous insects on other people.

"No, the swarm sovereign and the high priest are in harmony with each other. To survive, the swarm sovereign must live in a human body," said the high priest.

Ning Shu nodded. It was actually a symbiotic relationship.

It was quite mystical.

When the high priest was in better health, he would stroll around when he had nothing to do. However, his teaching was truly hard on his successor, as he crammed all of his knowledge into the boy’s brain.

Ning Shu thought that the high priest would live for quite a while, but one night, the successor rapped on her door and said while crying, "The high priest is dying."

Ning Shu was stunned for a moment. She picked up Zhenzhen and hurried to the high priest’s home.

There were already many villagers there and some of them were quietly weeping.

Their expressions were sorrowful and their feelings were obviously heartfelt and sincere.

Ning Shu entered the room and saw the withered looking high priest. His cheeks were sunken. He really was all skin and bones.

Ning Shu was bewildered. "Why are you so thin?"

When she came over to refine poisonous insects yesterday, he hadn’t been like that.

"The swarm sovereign has absorbed my vitality. Anyway, I will soon turn to ash, so might as well let it have a good meal," the high priest said calmly.

The swarm sovereign had absorbed the remaining vitality in his body.

Ning Shu: …

Shoot, the position of high priest really came with so many strings attached.

In a short time, the outside of the house was full of kneeling people who kowtowed to the high priest.

The high priest said to Ning Shu with difficulty, "Help me take care of him, so that he may become a strong high priest that can protect the clan."

Ning Shu comforted the high priest, "Yes, he will definitely become the most excellent high priest."

The high priest closed his eyes. His body trembled and a golden insect came out of his mouth.

It looked like a silkworm and was entirely golden. It moved very slowly.

How did such an insect with absolutely no fighting strength become the swarm sovereign?

It left the high priest's mouth and slowly, unhurriedly crawled onto the palm of his successor.

Its whole body emitted a sweet fragrance.

The little successor was a bit scared, but he still opened his mouth and let the swarm sovereign crawl inside.

Then he swallowed it down. As she watched, Ning Shu couldn't help but stretch her neck and swallow a mouthful of saliva.

Jesus…

The high priest said a few words and then breathed his last.

The high priest’s death plunged the village into a sorrowful mood.

According to tradition, the villagers held a very complicated funeral.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2466: People’s Pain All Originated From Desire

Ning Shu also donned mourning clothes.

In all the worlds that Ning Shu had experienced, the people of this village seemed to have the purest hearts that she's encountered.

These people didn't have much ambition and lived in seclusion. There were no exquisite jewelry, no beautiful clothes, and no brothels.

They headed out to work at sunrise, then went to rest at sundown. Their lives were extremely simple.

As expected, people's pain all originated from desire, from struggling to obtain what they desired.

They struggled within the thralls of love and hate.

Of the causes of suffering identified by Buddha including association with the unpleasant, separation from the beloved, when one cannot obtain what one desires—much suffering came from not being able to obtain what one desired.

Throughout the ages, from high-ranking officials to ordinary people, they subject themselves to the torture that was desire.

They spent time and effort scheming, plotting, and using all sorts of tricks in the open and in the shadows, only to end up ruining their own lives.

However, Ning Shu realized that even she herself couldn't help but desire. She desired to live, to be able to construct a world that belonged to her.

After the funeral, the seven-year-old successor became the high priest and moved into the high priest's residence next to the ancestral temple.

Whenever Ning Shu had free time, she would make some tasty food for the little high priest.

However, the high priest never had to make food for himself. The families in the village would take turns delivering food to him.

All the best food of each family was offered to the high priest.

Ning Shu would often visit the high priest. After all, she had been asked by the deceased high priest to look after this little one. Since the weather was getting cold, she made some extra clothes for him.

Although the days were monotonous, Ning Shu felt at peace.

No matter how lively one's days were, it would return to such peace in the end. The exception was that you died before this time.

Ning Shu wondered, if one day, she would be sitting in a rocking chair and watching her own world slowly change. Watching, as the white clouds rolled across the skies, forming countless unknown possibilities.

It would definitely be awesome…

However… When in the world would she finally be able to get all those fricking world origin powers?

“Ding. Task complete. Would you like to leave the task world?" A mechanical voice appeared. It wasn’t 2333's voice.

Ning Shu: 2333 was sleeping again?

Ning Shu silently sighed. The barrier stone was right in front of her, barely an arm's length away, but she had no way of taking it.

Alas...

Ning Shu kissed Zhenzhen’s forehead. Hopefully, she'd grow up to be a strong child.

Then she hammered at her chest again. Dammit, the barrier stone!!

“Leave," said Ning Shu.

Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, and the next time she opened her eyes, she was completely dumbstruck.

What the hell? Was this her system space??

Cracks that were as wide as a thumb covered the walls like spiderwebs.

Had there been an earthquake??

The system space was a mess. The bookshelf had fallen to the ground and books were sprawled out all over.

On the wall was a pitch-black hole.

Ning Shu: ...

"What the hell is going on?" asked Ning Shu, dumbfounded.

"I will proceed to read 2333's last words," said the system mechanically.

Ning Shu: Last—last words?

“It pretty much took up all of my energy to prevent the system space from collapsing. As of now, the passageway to the fabricated space is closed. I've turned off all the functions that could be turned off to conserve energy and I will also be going into hibernation to save energy. Use the backup system to assist you in completing tasks."

The CPU consumes a lot of energy to operate and the current 2333 did not have the extra energy to support it.

Ning Shu: …

What terrible luck!

Seriously, what other system ever experienced this many calamities?

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2467: Rest in Peace

The frequency with which 2333 broke down made Ning Shu question life.

Was it that she had the bad luck to encounter a system like 2333?

Or was it that 2333 had the bad luck to encounter a task-taker like her?

Next time, she should ask around to see if this kind of thing also happened to other people's systems.

2333 always ate up more than he spat out.

Amen!

"Rest in peace." Ning Shu made a cross in front of her chest.

“2333 also said that if he completely runs out of energy, the system space might collapse. Once the system space collapses, the soul pearl will be lost and it's unknown where it’d ended up."

Ning Shu: Cough cough cough...

This was revenge. An imagined scene of the system space exploding flashed through her mind. The soul pearl would definitely end up lost.

Ning Shu thought for a moment, then said, "For the next task, check if there are any system tasks."

Even if it was only for the soul pearl, she couldn't let the system space collapse.

"Alright." The sound of the system was very mechanical, with no trace of personality at all.

Ning Shu righted the bookshelf that had fallen over and started placing the books back onto the shelf.

The system space was full of cracks. It covered the ceiling, the walls, and the ground.

Ning Shu couldn't help but be cautious while walking around, worried that if she wasn't careful, her weight would enlarge the cracks. Then the system space might instantly blow up and be shattered into pieces.

Ning Shu carefully tiptoed to the sofa with bated breath, then slowly got onto the sofa to sit down and start cultivating.

After she finished, she touched her face and felt that her soul had gotten a little stronger again.

It was great!

After enjoying a moment of satisfaction, she tapped open the stats panel.

Probably due to the lack of energy, the stats panel was so transparent it looked about to dissipate. It was hard to read the text on it too.

Ning Shu leaned forward and squinted as she looked at the stats panel.

Number: 2333

Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)

Age: 27

Experience: 54000k

Soul: 340

Life: 131

Intelligence: 364

Charm: 50

Luck: 229

Mental Strength: 260

Faith: 17515

Martial Arts: 392

Aptitude: 149

Merit: 13710

Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist, Beginner Demonic Poison Manipulation

Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor

Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2

Halos: Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empress’s blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xi’s blessing), Chief Halo (Cao’s blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiao’s blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniang’s Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermei’s Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Ning’s Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniang’s Blessing) [* can only communicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]

Fulfilled Liu Xiaoya’s wish: get free from Li Sanlang and leave the Li family.

Task Completion Degree: 100%

Gained 5000k experience points.

Gained 40 attribute points.

Gained 3k faith points.

Gained 150 merit points.

It was not bad. There was always more faith compared to merit. Merit was way too hard to obtain.

These faith points were probably accumulated from all those previous worlds.

Maybe she would end up fulfilling the faith requirements for becoming an ultra task-taker first.

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2468: Hu Duo

Ning Shu allocated the attribute points.

Number: 2333

Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)

Age: 27

Experience: 54000k (+5000k)

Soul: 340

Life: 131

Intelligence: 364 (+10)

Charm: 50

Luck: 229 (+10)

Mental Strength: 260 (+10)

Faith: 17515 (+3000)

Martial Arts: 392 (+10)

Aptitude: 149 (+10)

Merit: 13710 (+150)

Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist, Beginner Demonic Poison Manipulation

Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor

Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2

Halos: Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empress’s blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xi’s blessing), Chief Halo (Cao’s blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiao’s blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniang’s Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermei’s Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Ning’s Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniang’s Blessing) [* can only communicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]

After she finished allocating the attribute points, she grabbed a book from the bookshelf and started reading.

Once she finished, she sat crosslegged, put the Buddha bracelet on her hand, and started reciting the heart-clearing chant.

She had the prayer beads, the tranquility pill, and also the heart-clearing chant. She felt like she could practically ascend to the land of bliss and become a Buddha.

Anger clouded judgment. Only by maintaining a calm heart could one successfully complete tasks. Otherwise, not only would she be unable to complete tasks, she might even be eliminated.

Even if you were furious, after exploding on the spot for a bit, you had to calm down.

After reciting the heart-clearing chant, her head felt much more clear.

Ning Shu said, "Let's enter the task."

“Alright," said the mechanical voice, completely emotionless.

Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then her soul slowly merged into a body.

Once her soul completely merged with the body, she opened her eyes and looked around. The room was decorated in a modern style with a poster on the wall.

It was of a handsome man in a cool pose. It was probably some celebrity.

There was the sound of a car honking from outside the window.

This was a modern world.

Ning Shu sat up and rubbed her head. Her nose felt a bit stuffy. She probably had a cold.

She sat cross-legged on the bed and started cultivating, but there wasn't much spiritual energy in the modern era. After cultivating for a good while, all she got out of it was a profuse sweat.

However, she felt much better and her nose had cleared up.

She grabbed a tissue and wiped the sweat off her face, then started receiving the storyline.

The original host's name was Hu Duo. She was 22 years old and was still in university, but she would be dropping out soon.

It would be due to a person from next door — a man who she had grown up with: Luo Jiang.

Luo Jiang had already graduated from university, but he continued to stay at home and didn't even go out to look for a job.

Even the few times where he found a job, he always quit after just a few days. It was always either his boss was looking down on him, or that the work was too tiring. He had graduated from university, how could he do this kind of work!?

He didn't meet the requirements for positions with better pay, but he felt that the more tiring positions were not befitting of his status. After all, he was someone that had graduated from university.

Due to his dissatisfaction with his lot, in the end, he decided to just stay at home and leech off his parents.

He wore tank tops and flip-flops every day, didn't bother to groom himself at all, and just played games all day.

He never woke up before noon and completely disregarded how his parents felt about this.

Whenever arguments arose, he even resented his parents for not being rich.

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2469: Sensitive and Egoistic

If his parents had been rich, he would have had enough money to start a business.

Then he wouldn't have to scrape and bow to others.

Whenever Luo Jiang saw people that drove luxurious cars, he would feel indignant, saying that they were sure good at picking their reincarnations. Whenever he saw beautiful girls wearing famous brands, he would silently mutter that they definitely had sugar daddies and were shameless.

However, his eyes would still be glued to them.

He was sensitive and egoistic. His huge ego served as a shield to cover up his inferiority complex.

Luo Jiang had achieved nothing, but he felt that he was unappreciated by the world.

This kind of loser that only knew to blame society and his own parents ended up obtaining a system.

This system was called the beauty take down system.

It was obvious from the name that it was a system for picking up girls.

As long as one picked up girls, one could reach the pinnacle of life.

The system would rate the woman that its host encountered and give a score based on the women's looks, figure, and family background.

The highest score was 100 points. For example, if a woman had long legs and was very beautiful, and had a pretty good family background, then her score might be 98 points.

Those with a score of 90 or above were all extremely beautiful women.

If it was a fat girl, she would only be 30 points or 40 at most, which wasn't up to standards so it wasn't worth it to pick her up.

Those who were below standards didn't meet the criteria to become the system's targets.

There were all sorts of rewards for completing tasks. Example tasks were: getting a girl with a score of 70 to confess to him, touching the thigh of a beauty with a score of 80, or getting a lady with a score of 90 to kiss him.

Once Luo Jiang completed the task, he would be able to get rewards. It might be things that allowed him to improve his looks and become more handsome.

It could also be cash rewards.

He could also choose to make his little thing bigger or increase his xxx ability to become even better at conquering women.

Of course, the ultimate goal was just to push down as many women as he could…

There were no women he wouldn't flirt with as long as they were beautiful. Even if they were already taken, he would still poach them.

If he encountered a beautiful married woman, her husband would certainly be someone cruel and heartless, a scumbag that drank with prostitutes and gambled, so of course, he had to rescue the poor, lonely, unloved wife.

Even if he encountered an engaged daughter of a rich family, her fiancé was sure to be a rich second-generation good-for-nothing that was stupid and ugly.

How could one find happiness marrying such a person? He had to rescue the rich young miss’ happiness.

A beauty was short of money, Luo Jiang saves her.

A beauty lacked love, Luo Jiang saves her.

A beautiful teacher, a pure school beauty, a cute loli, an enchanting dancer, a gentle nurse, a hot policewoman, a domineering female CEO, an exotic beauty...

Wherever there were beauties, that was where Luo Jiang was. The more beauties that he took down, the more points he would get, and in addition, the more money he would have, the more handsome he would become, and the stronger his xxx ability became.

Thanks to the contribution of these beauties, Luo Jiang’s wealth increased exponentially. It was a vicious cycle, the more money he had, the more girls he flirted with.

Every time he took down a beautiful woman, the system would transform his body, to the point that his body became capable of cultivation.

Luo Jiang took on one dungeon after another. Not only did he flirt with girls within the country, he even flirted with girls abroad. Once his cultivation got to a certain point, he was able to break through the plane and go to other worlds to continue flirting with and taking down women.

Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Even the universe couldn't stand you anymore…

Luo Jiang was completely going through the movements without an ounce of sincerity. To him, these beauties were pretty much like the monsters you had to defeat in a game.

He had to conquer these monsters.

So he used all sorts of ways to conquer them like using money, tenderness, forcefulness, or playing out the role of a hero saving the beauty. He would use different means according to what the beauty was like to win over their hearts.

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2470: Peerless, Massive Scumbag

He was simply a peerless, massive scumbag, whose ultimate goal was only to push all women down onto the bed.

It was impossible for Luo Jiang to ever have a true love. He was someone that wanted to have the heart and body of all beautiful women.

Moreover, with a system by his side, he’d also developed an unnaturally massive ego.

Besides, he had so many women that he didn’t even have the time to give affection to all of them.

It was equally impossible that every one of them was his true love. How could he love each and every one of them? Even Luo Jiang himself didn’t believe such nonsense.

How many pieces could someone's heart possibly be divided into?

A man’s mind was actually quite simple and cruel.

Beauties! So many beauties, all for him to take. He didn’t even have to be responsible afterward.

All men wanted was power, strength, beauty, and top-notch performance in bed.

With this system, as long as he slept with beautiful women, he wouldn’t need to exhaust himself by working. He also didn’t need to humble himself to any boss.

He just needed to go to a restaurant with a beautiful girl, enjoy the melody of the violin in the restaurant, then help her cut her steak into neat little squares.

Occasionally, he’d use his system-created muscular body to scare off some hoodlums, act like a knight in shining armor, and save the beauty. Just like that, he could easily walk to the peak of life.

On top of it all, the name of the system, ‘beauty take down system’, gave Luo Jiang a huge adrenaline rush when he heard it.

Luo Jiang’s daily routine now rotated between taking down beauties and being on the way to taking down beauties.

The original host, Hu Duo, was the first woman Luo Jiang took down. Having just gotten the system, he didn’t know any big beauties. He wasn’t at their level yet.

Even if he had encountered any of them, it’d be impossible for him to seduce them. He’d get a huge slap and, more than likely, a trip to the police station.

He’d be called a perverted and obscene molester.

So Luo Jiang set his eyes on Hu Duo, who lived next door.

Hu Duo’s appearance and figure barely passed the passing line. However, in the early stage of his ‘career’, Luo Jiang didn’t have any previous experience. He thus didn’t look down on her.

After all, Luo Jiang, who had just got the beauty take down system, was eager to check whether this system was the real deal.

Was it true that if he got the girl, he’d get money and be able to go through a second puberty?

Luo Jiang, therefore, began to flirt with his childhood friend, then took her down.

Hu Duo’s parents had always warned her not to interact with Luo Jiang, who lived across from them, more than she needed to.

After Luo Jiang graduated from college, he didn’t get a job and lived a lazy and sloppy life. They could play together when they were young, but not anymore. After all, as a girl, Hu Duo would be the one to suffer more should anything happen.

Hu Duo listened to her parents’ words at first. She did distance herself from Luo Jiang. After all, she could see how dirty and slovenly he was. His body always either smelled of cigarettes or instant noodles. Even if she didn’t have the intention of distancing herself, there was no way she would approach him.

However, Hu Duo began to change her mind after Luo Jiang intentionally flirted with her.

He then took her down.

Usually, the female characters of male erotica like this one had a pathetic level of IQ and EQs. Facing the studhorse’s halo, the women seemed to turn mentally handicapped. They’d generously share their boyfriends and husbands with other women.

Luo Jiang got his first bunch of rewards because of Hu Duo. Meanwhile, Hu Duo seemed to start growing a deep-rooted love for Luo Jiang.

When she eventually became pregnant, Hu Duo chose to drop out of school and nearly angered her parents to death.

However, she then had a miscarriage. This miscarriage involved Luo Jiang, but when he apologized, Hu Duo simply forgave him.

Luo Jiang would go out to flirt with other beauties. Even if Hu Duo found out about this, seeing the other girl’s beauty, she’d feel insecure and think that since Luo Jiang was such a good man, it was only natural that many other women also liked him.

She was already satisfied just by being able to stay by Luo Jiang’s side.

Hu Duo had no idea what was wrong with herself. She lived in constant despair, and she was always heartbroken as well. However, as soon as she saw Luo Jiang, she’d instantly forgive him again.

Then, as soon as Luo Jiang began to tease her, all her anger would vanish too.

In short, this was a highly fantastical world, a world all men dreamed of.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 246

Chp 2451: The Snake Finally Left

The night after the snake had rested enough, she took her eggs in her mouth and dragged her huge body away while taking advantage of the dark.

Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. The snake finally left.

Ning Shu had been worrying about being discovered. She hoped that the snake could survive the heavenly tribulation and evolve into a flood dragon.

Then she would become stronger and live better.

Ning Shu didn’t want this kind of supernatural being to come by again. She really couldn't take it.

Ning Shu thought that the large snake had successfully run away, but it had been caught by the people of White Cloud Temple not two days later.

Moreover, its stomach had been ripped open.

Villagers flocked to White Cloud Temple to see the large snake. The snake was hanging from a tree. Her body was extremely thick and solid.

The bulge in her abdomen had been cut open to reveal her soft and tender white claws.

White Cloud Temple’s Taoist priest pointed at the body of the snake and told everyone that the snake was going to turn into an evil flood dragon.

If it succeeded, it would swallow the clouds and blow out fog, delivering floods.

Ning Shu sneered. Flood dragons didn't have such an impressive ability. This was just a pretense to hide their ambition.

The things that human beings considered to be formidable were either revered as respected gods or destroyed.

Ning Shu sighed. She looked at the old Taoist priest standing at the doorway to the Three Pure One’s Hall and rolled her eyes.

This old Taoist priest was the most merciless, pitiless person Ning Shu had ever seen, yet he maintained a sage-like expression.

He seemed more like a cultivator. As long as it was beneficial to them, they would plunder it.

There were some eggshells on the ground and the damaged yolks and whites had spilled out.

The world was very dangerous, and not just because of natural disasters.

This snake had also suffered a lot just because people wanted her snake pearl.

Ning Shu saw that one egg was only slightly cracked and a bit of egg white had dripped out.

Ning Shu picked it up.

"Doctor Liu, what are you doing?" The aunt from next door asked Ning Shu.

Ning Shu smiled. "I haven't had a snake egg before. I’m taking this back to eat."

"It’s better not to eat it. This snake monster is terrifying. If you eat its baby, something bad might happen."

Ning Shu held the egg and transferred some spiritual energy into it.

Away from White Cloud Temple, Ning Shu covered the egg with soft soil as well as some leaves and dry grass to hide it.

Perhaps it would hatch, perhaps it wouldn't.

Ning Shu took Zhenzhen back home.

Zhenzhen could now turn herself over and would often smile at Ning Shu, revealing her pink gums.

Ning Shu would carry her to the mountain to collect herbs when she had nothing to do. When she picked a herb, she would tell Zhenzhen its name.

Zhenzhen didn't understand anything and just giggled.

Ning Shu thought that such days were simple but adequate. Not everyone wanted to experience a life of strong wind and heavy rain, a life that would shake them to the core.

Zhenzhen was also able to eat some complementary food. Ning Shu caught a pheasant and went home to mince it and boil it in porridge.

Zhenzhen was very healthy. Ning Shu would transfer some spiritual energy into her body from time to time and she would eat and sleep well.

This lifestyle strengthened Zhenzhen's body and bones.

Ning Shu, carrying a basket, had just arrived at her doorway when she met the village head who appeared to be in a hurry.

"Doctor Liu, quickly come and have a look. Someone at my house is injured," the village head said anxiously.

Ning Shu put down the basket and carried Zhenzhen with her to the village head's house.

Even without entering the room, Ning Shu could already smell blood.

"Doctor Liu, quickly go in and look," the village head said to Ning Shu.

Ning Shu’s brows wrinkled. She pushed aside the curtain and walked in. A woman dressed in armor was in the room and a man, also wearing armor, was on the bed.

"You’re a doctor?" the woman deliberately kept her voice lowered and said in a gruff voice.

Ning Shu couldn't stop the corners of her mouth from twitching. She could get away with pretending to be a man with just this?

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

#Kiara’s Comments: I need a revenge arc for the snake, the snake was cute.

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2452: Examine the General

The woman had a shorter height and smaller bone structure, no prominent Adam’s apple, as well as soft skin and tender flesh.

People who couldn’t tell she was a woman must be blind.

"Examine the general," said the woman.

Ning Shu walked over and sat beside the bed. She felt the pulse of the man on the bed.

"He’s starving. Get him something to eat," said Ning Shu.

"I’ll be troubling you, Village Head," the woman said to the village head.

The village head nodded.

Ning Shu felt the man’s pulse for a while. The woman’s worry could be heard in her voice as she asked, "How is the general?"

"The symptoms are a bit strange, but we can just put some medicine on the wound," Ning Shu said.

"Why hasn’t the general woken up yet?" The woman’s worried face reddened with anxiety.

"Well..."

"Aren't you a doctor? Why don't you know?" The woman said angrily and anxiously. Tears formed in her eyes.

Ning Shu: …

"He passed out from hunger."

The woman’s tears finally fell. "The general shouldn't have given me all the food."

Ning Shu was rather curious about how a woman infiltrated the army.

Don’t tell her she was Hua Mulan serving in the army?

First of all, why did a general come here?

Was this place close to a border station?

Liu Xiaoya’s existence was like a drop in the ocean in this world. She was completely ignorant of the outside world.

Ning Shu didn't expect to meet such a situation.

"Why are you here?" Ning Shu asked.

The woman wiped the tears from her face. "The general was ambushed by the enemy."

"Did they follow you?" Ning Shu asked.

The woman nodded. "Maybe we should leave again soon."

"The general is Li country’s god of war. He must not die."

"How did the god of war become like this?" Ning Shu suddenly realized that if the enemy was tracking them, this village might suffer.

She didn't believe that the enemy pursuing them wouldn’t kill people from the enemy country.

If someone was caught, they would most likely be tortured and interrogated about the whereabouts of the escaped people.

Ning Shu couldn’t help sighing mentally. She’d just found such a peaceful place after great difficulties.

"Your general has been poisoned. Not only that but there is also a demonic poison insect inside him," Ning Shu said.

The woman was stunned. "How could this happen?"

Ning Shu said, "You'd better go to White Cloud Temple. The priests there have just caught a snake that was about to turn into a flood dragon. Consuming its gallbladder may detoxify him. As for the insect, the head of White Cloud Temple has a way..."

The village head came in and, continuing the subject, said, "The head of White Cloud Temple is a very capable person. The snake he caught was humongous and had even sprouted claws."

The woman's eyes lit up with a burning light. "Really?"

"Of course, everyone in this village knows," the village head said, and went out to see if his wife had finished preparing the food.

Ning Shu tightly knit her brows. The snake’s gallbladder could detoxify him; moreover, it had just died.

Ning Shu stared at the man on the bed whose lips had turned purple. This kind of coincidence was extremely beneficial for him.

"That's great." The woman's eyes sparkled. She asked Ning Shu, "Where is White Cloud Temple?"

"Let the village head take you there later." Ning Shu stood up. Zhenzhen had grabbed her hair and it hurt a bit.

"In any case, thank you," the woman said. She took out a pearl to give to Ning Shu. "This is your reward."

The pearl was bigger than her thumb. It was pink, smooth, and round, and looked very precious even at a glance.

This was too valuable. Ning Shu had only taken the man’s pulse.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

#Kiara’s Comments: Hua Mulan was a goddess who didn’t need no man and won a war without revealing her gender for 12 years. This girl is no Hua Mulan.

#Wheat’s Comments: I’m curious how THIS woman infiltrated the army.

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2453: Think of It as a Gift for Your Child

"This is a pearl of great value. I’m giving this to you. Consider it as your reward." The woman’s eyes fixed on the pearl before finally moving away.

The woman appeared to like the pearl very much, so why give it to Ning Shu?

Ning Shu looked at the pearl in her hand and returned it to the woman. "No need, I haven't done anything. You don't need to reward me."

"Accept it, think of it as..." The woman saw Zhenzhen on Ning Shu's back. "Think of it as a gift for your child."

She was giving such a precious gift to a complete stranger? The pearl was of excellent quality. Even tributes probably couldn’t match up to its quality.

How many pearl divers would dive into the water again and again for such a perfect pearl?

They would have to dive over and over just for a pearl of good quality.

Ning Shu would never believe that the world would just drop a meaty pie for her. “I don’t take rewards that I haven’t earned. I don’t want it.”

Ning Shu returned the pearl to the woman and left.

The woman was astonished.

The village head carried in a bowl of porridge with some wild vegetables mixed in. The woman didn’t hesitate to take the bowl. She gave the pearl to the village head, saying it was a reward.

The village head had never seen such a round and large pearl before. He wiped his hands on his clothes, thanked her repeatedly, and put the pearl away.

One would be rich if they had such a pearl.

Ning Shu left the village head's house and said to Zhenzhen, who was on her back, "There is no such thing as a truly peaceful and auspicious place in this world."

A man known as the god of war had appeared in such a remote place.

For the god of war to end up like that, wasn’t his title really an undeserved reputation?

What a pity for the large snake.

Maybe she wouldn’t have died if Ning Shu hadn’t told her to leave. At that time, Ning Shu had since the snake could transform into a flood dragon, there was no way she would die so easily.

The result immediately slapped Ning Shu in the face.

Ning Shu contemplated finding another place to live.

The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the snake’s gallbladder was meant for the man.

Ning Shu: …

Back home, Ning Shu placed Zhenzhen on the bed and stroked her face. "It would be better for us to go traveling."

Come, let’s wander around. Anyway, there were many paths to travel.

Ning Shu suspected that the man and woman were the main characters of this world.

They would share trials and tribulations before finally seeing the truth.

Come on, be in love. There was plenty of stupidity to go around anyway.

The woman planned to carry the general to White Cloud Temple.

The village head had just received such a valuable pearl, so he hurriedly asked the strong men in the village to carry the general to the White Cloud Temple.

The woman and the general hadn’t left for long before a group arrived in the village.

Their faces were carved with incomprehensible designs and it made them look somewhat fierce.

When they entered the village, they spoke in rough Mandarin, "Two people came here. Where did they go?"

"They went to White Cloud Temple," the villagers said.

Don't count on these villagers to sacrifice their lives to hide people they didn't know.

The leader’s cheek twitched, causing the designs on his face to twist.

"High Priest, let’s capture a villager to take us to White Cloud Temple," a man said.

The man addressed as high priest closed his eyes, then opened them. He went to the village head's house.

Ning Shu held her child and watched these gaudy people. Who were they anyway?

When they went to the village head's house, Ning Shu followed them. Many villagers also went and people crowded around.

When the high priest saw the village head, he immediately grabbed his neck.

The village head was stupefied. The high priest said coldly, "Hand over the mermaid pearl."

The village head didn’t know what the mermaid pearl was. He was strangled by the other person and his face had turned incredibly red.

"High Priest, he can't speak like this," the person beside him warned.

The high priest released his grip and the village head fell to the ground, coughing violently.

The man next to the high priest said to the village head, "The mermaid pearl is a pearl. Hand it over, or you will die."

Under the threat of death, the village head immediately thought of the pearl that the soldier had given him before and frantically clambered to his feet to take it out.

"This is it. I only have this pearl," the village head said with fear and trepidation.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2454: Mermaid Pearl

"High Priest?"

The high priest nodded.

The man immediately took the pearl. "We finally found the mermaid pearl."

Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Mermaid pearl?

Wasn't this the pearl that the woman had tried to give her?

The woman was probably trying to divert trouble.

Did the mermaid pearl come from mermaids?

Ning Shu: →_ →

There were even mermaids in this world?

No way...

"High Priest, the spirit stone is the only thing left to find. Li country’s people are so abominable for robbing us."

"That man was poisoned by the high priest’s demonic poison insect, so the high priest was able to track him. The high priest has his means."

Before the man had finished speaking, the high priest’s expression changed.

Of course, his complexion could not be seen beneath the gaudy markings, but his cheeks trembled and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

"High priest?" The people beside him nervously supported him.

The high priest said, "The mother insect no longer feels the child insect’s existence. The child insect is dead."

"This..."

"Where is White Cloud Temple? Take us there," the man said to the village head.

The village head was frightened by these people, so he quickly nodded. "Follow...follow me."

The group quickly headed towards White Cloud Temple.

Ning Shu thought for a while and followed them because she heard them talking about a spirit stone.

Could this spirit stone be a barrier stone?

Unexpectedly, those two had such good things.

Of course, the group had gone in vain. When they arrived at White Cloud Temple, the duo had already left.

"High Priest, if we go further, we’ll be in Li country’s interior. That would be very unfavorable for us."

The high priest snorted coldly, "Those thieves stole our clan’s treasure."

"Without the protection of the spirit stone, our clan’s people will suffer great damage." The high priest was so angry that his face trembled.

"To deliberately leave behind the mermaid pearl and take away the more precious spirit stone, they’re too cunning."

As Ning Shu listened to them talk, she felt that she had missed something.

What was this spirit stone again?

Was it a barrier stone?

Looking at them, they must really care about the spirit stone.

Was it possible for her to obtain it?

Ning Shu’s mind was restless.

"High Priest, should we continue to pursue them?"

The high priest looked up to the sky with melancholy, "I can't track their position now. The child insect has already died."

Ning Shu: …

That woman had wanted to divert trouble and Ning Shu had also wanted to pass the calamity onto the White Cloud Temple.

Unexpectedly, that old man really resolved the issue.

What could she say?

If she’d known earlier, she would’ve kept those two in the village.

Now that they had left, they would keep moving. They knew they were being tracked, so they wouldn’t stay in one place for long.

Ning Shu watched helplessly as a treasure slipped away in front of her.

It really hurt.

She didn’t know what the spirit stone actually was, but wouldn’t 2333 know?

Why was 2333 inactive?

Ning Shu calmed herself and waited for the group to make a decision. If they managed to catch the trail again, Ning Shu planned to continue observing them.

"High Priest, there’s still time to catch up," the man beside him advised.

"Xuan Yuanhao has unparalleled martial arts. If the poison has been cured, we may not be able to defeat him," a man said.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2455: Please Don’t Cry!!

These people couldn’t make up their minds. If they kept chasing, they might not be able to catch up. Should they find Xuan Yuanhao, they might not be able to fight him.

Once the two arrived in a town, Xuan Yuanhao could mobilize the strength of the local authority.

But if they didn't chase after them, they would lose the spirit stone and their whole clan would go extinct.

The high priest's face distorted. "Chase after them."

The group quickly ran off.

Ning Shu immediately followed them.

They seemed to be very proficient in tracking as they were pursuing the duo based on some traces left on the trees and leaves.

Ning Shu felt that these people must have lived in the mountains and forests. They had a way of tracking their prey.

Zhenzhen, please don’t cry!!

Ning Shu sank some energy into her dantian so that when she walked, it would feel as though she was walking on flat ground. This way, it wouldn’t be so bumpy for Zhenzhen.

In the face of extinction, the group moved very quickly and soon caught up to the two people.

The god of war and the woman were having a barbecue.

Ning Shu hid at the side and watched.

Xuan Yuanhao, scrubbed clean, had a jade-like handsomeness with great loftiness.

The longer Ning Shu looked, the more she believed him to be the protagonist.

The high priest looked at Xuan Yuanhao coldly. "Hand over the spirit stone."

Xuan Yuanhao stood up and said, "Good things belong to those who are capable. ‘There are merely a few hundred people in your Stone Clan. In my hands, the spirit stone can safeguard many more people of Li country’s people."

"Your people are human beings, but ours are not? You can survive without a spirit stone, but our people will die without one." The high priest's face twisted.

Ning Shu couldn't help scratching her head. Was this spirit stone that important?

"Your Stone Clan’s people simply can't tolerate the sun. They can just live underground and come out at night," said the woman.

Ning Shu blinked. What kind of disease made it so they couldn’t be in the sun?

The clan’s members might lack UV-resistant genes.

Hearing this, Ning Shu could basically confirm that the spirit stone was a barrier stone.

These people lived under a barrier.

"How about you live underground? How would you like that?" the man beside the high priest said viciously.

The woman placed her hands on her waist and said prettily, "It’s not like I can’t bask in the sun."

Ning Shu: …

Dat true.

The high priest stared at Xuan Yuanhao and said, "Return the spirit stone and I won’t bother you about the other things. If you choose to continue like this, it will only end in death."

Xuan Yuanhao ignored the high priest’s words. He extended his clenched fist, tidied up his sleeves, and said, "The spirit stone shouldn’t have been in your hands in the first place."

The designs on the high priest’s face wriggled, "So you’re not going to give it back to us?"

"I only took your things and didn't hurt your people. If it had been people from the imperial court, they definitely would have sent troops to annihilate your village," Xuan Yuanhao said.

"I only took something and didn’t hurt you. Instead, you were the ones who poisoned me and planted a demonic poison insect inside me."

"Don't feel wronged. An ignorant, ordinary man would get in trouble for having such an item."

Ning Shu: …

Ning Shu nodded. The conversation made it seem like Xuan Yuanhao was being kind-hearted and generous.

What the hell?

He robbed something yet still tried to sincerely convince people it was for their own good.

Ning Shu squatted at the side and slapped the mosquitoes on her feet.

The discord between the two sides naturally led to a fight.

To Ning Shu's surprise, the woman knew martial arts, but she was far from advanced. She could only deal with one or two people.

Ning Shu felt very conflicted. Which side should she help right now? Should she join in and fight as a third party?

Xuan Yuanhao’s martial arts were truly advanced. Basically, everyone attacked Xuan Yuanhao from all sides.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

#Kiara’s Comments: The urge to slap the girl is strong.

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2456: This Has Nothing to Do With You

However, Xuan Yuanhao was calm and composed. He didn't appear to be straining himself at all. Sure enough, his martial arts were really outstanding.

Ning Shu picked up a stone by her feet, wrapped it in energy, and threw it at Xuan Yuanhao.

Xuan Yuanhao turned around, extended his palm, and immediately turned the stone into powder.

Ning Shu: …

Why did she always have to meet people with badass cheats?

Frick.

"Who’s there?" Xuan Yuanhao shouted coldly.

Ning Shu directly picked up a big stone and threw it at Xuan Yuanhao.

Like before, Xuan Yuanhao cleaved the stone with his palm and stared at Ning Shu. "Who are you?"

"Ah, it's you." Seeing Ning Shu, the woman said, "This has nothing to do with you. It would be best for you to stay out of this."

"These things are beyond an ordinary person’s control."

"Xiao Ke, who is this?" Xuan Yuanhao asked the woman.

"She’s a villager from the village below White Cloud Temple. She took your pulse at that time," Xiao Ke said.

"Her skill doesn’t seem like that of an ordinary village woman."

The high priest's group also looked warily at Ning Shu.

Ning Shu said, "I’m just passing by."

"You should return the stone to them, it’s a matter of hundreds of lives. Since you’re the god of war, you could lead the military with your extraordinary skill, do you really need the stone?" Ning Shu wasn’t afraid to speak her mind.

"What about the millions of people in Li country?" Xiao Ke said.

"So other people should just be sacrifices?" Ning Shu asked. "You might be sacrificing a few and save many, but you should ask whether they are willing to be sacrificed."

Xiao Ke said, "You don't know how the general suffered to defend the country for the sake of its people."

"Little girl, are you a fangirl of this general?" Ning Shu said with a crafty smile.

"What do you mean little girl? Who are you calling a little girl? I’m a bit short, but I’m still a man."

Ning Shu: …

Was she blind, or was everyone else blind?

Indeed, for the sake of the plot, they would all be selectively blind.

Ning Shu couldn't help asking Xuan Yuanhao, "Do you think she’s a woman or a man?"

"I naturally believe in Xiao Ke. Although his bone structure is a bit frail, he is still a man."

Ning Shu nodded. "As long as you’re happy."

The high priest said to Ning Shu, "What you said is sensible. Our people are content to live without disturbing others. We never wanted to hurt others."

"Exactly, we already have such hard lives," said the man next to the high priest.

"This is none of your business. Think before you act. The general is not only the god of war but also a prince. You are just a village woman and you even have a child. You should think everything over carefully," Xiao Ke said.

Ning Shu was expressionless. "Are you threatening me?"

"No, it’s only a habit of mine. I'm a strategist and I like to consider every kind of problem." Xiao Ke said.

A female strategist?!

A love story between a general and a strategist?!

Xuan Yuanhao didn't say much, but his attitude was very resolute. It was obvious he didn't want to hand over the spirit stone.

The high priest said, "This is the last spirit stone. If there were others, we would’ve just quietly accepted this injustice."

"But without the spirit stone, our people will die."

Ning Shu sighed. It seemed that she wouldn’t be able to take the stone. If she did take it, she would have to carry the karma of hundreds of lives on her back.

Frick, Ning Shu couldn't carry such a heavy thing on her back.

However, spirit stones were extremely precious. Even 2333 coveted them, and Ning Shu even more.

To be able to stably build a world and to be able to avoid the inevitable damage and erosion to it, they were extremely good items.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2457: This Aunt, Thank You

"This aunt, thank you for speaking out for justice." The high priest cupped his hands at Ning Shu.

"I'm actually under fifteen," Ning Shu said speechlessly.

The high priest was silent for a moment. "You gave birth quite early."

"General..." Xiao Ke looked at Xuan Yuanhao, "What should we do now?"

"The simplest way is to kill everyone here," Xuan Yuanhao said.

Xiao Ke nodded.

Xuan Yuanhao showed his true ability this time and killed a person with one slap.

"Ah Si!"

"Xuan Yuanhao." The high priest stared at Xuan Yuanhao. "How dare you kill our people."

Both sides attacked and fought with their lives on the line. Ning Shu directly kidnapped Xiao Ke.

Xiao Ke had a bit of skill, but she wasn’t as good as Ning Shu.

"Hand over the spirit stone, or I'll strangle her to death." Ning Shu clutched Xiao Ke's neck.

"Release Xiao Ke." Xuan Yuanhao tensely shouted at Ning Shu.

"Give me the stone and I'll let her go," Ning Shu lifted her chin and said.

"Don't worry about me, General. You must never give her the spirit stone," Xiao Ke yelled sadly. "Don't worry about me, the spirit stone is the most important."

Ning Shu: …

This time she really ended up in the role of the malicious supporting female lead. This situation…

"Release Xiao Ke and I'll give it to you." Xuan Yuanhao took out a palm-sized stone.

It was very thick and completely black, but it was still not as big as Li Sanlang's tablet.

"General, don't do that. We suffered so much hardship to find that thing. Don't give it to her because of me," Xiao Ke said anxiously. At the same time, she was very moved that the general would hand over the spirit stone to save her.

"Give him the spirit stone." Ning Shu used her chin to point toward the high priest.

Xuan Yuanhao calmly threw the stone to the high priest, who quickly caught it.

"High Priest, is it real?"

"It's real, it's real." The high priest put the stone to his chest and breathed a long sigh of relief.

"Great! The spirit stone has been found."

Xuan Yuanhao’s face was ashen. He gnashed his teeth and said to Ning Shu, "Release Xiao Ke."

Ning Shu continued to clutch Xiao Ke's neck and retreated, saying to the high priest, "Go quickly."

"Thank you." The high priest ran away with his men.

Ning Shu: Wait for me too, aaah…

"You’re just a short-sighted village woman. Do you know how many people who fight on the frontlines every day will die because of you? So many soldiers will be buried at the border. How many mothers and wives wait hopefully for their sons and husbands to return? Do you know what you’re doing?"

"Li country depends on these soldiers for protection. How many lives could we have saved with the spirit stone?" Xiao Ke said in a sharp voice.

"Soldiers guard their homes and defend their country as their responsibility. War is the result of high-ranking men’s ambition. Don't act like it’s so noble and lofty," Ning Shu said dully.

To lead an army, one must fulfill their duty.

"You’re really cold-blooded," Xiao Ke said angrily.

"I am this cold-blooded," Ning Shu said shamelessly.

"Little girl, whose treasured daughter are you?" Ning Shu continued to hold her by the neck and chatted purposelessly, "Does your family know that you joined the army?"

Don’t tell her that the women in this world could join the army?

"What are you talking about? Are you blind? You keep insisting that I’m a woman," Xiao Ke said angrily. She looked at Xuan Yuanhao, "General, don't listen to her nonsense. I'm not a woman, I'm a man. I'm with you every day. You should know that."

Ning Shu rolled her eyes, then rolled them again.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2456: This Has Nothing to Do With You

However, Xuan Yuanhao was calm and composed. He didn't appear to be straining himself at all. Sure enough, his martial arts were really outstanding.

Ning Shu picked up a stone by her feet, wrapped it in energy, and threw it at Xuan Yuanhao.

Xuan Yuanhao turned around, extended his palm, and immediately turned the stone into powder.

Ning Shu: …

Why did she always have to meet people with badass cheats?

Frick.

"Who’s there?" Xuan Yuanhao shouted coldly.

Ning Shu directly picked up a big stone and threw it at Xuan Yuanhao.

Like before, Xuan Yuanhao cleaved the stone with his palm and stared at Ning Shu. "Who are you?"

"Ah, it's you." Seeing Ning Shu, the woman said, "This has nothing to do with you. It would be best for you to stay out of this."

"These things are beyond an ordinary person’s control."

"Xiao Ke, who is this?" Xuan Yuanhao asked the woman.

"She’s a villager from the village below White Cloud Temple. She took your pulse at that time," Xiao Ke said.

"Her skill doesn’t seem like that of an ordinary village woman."

The high priest's group also looked warily at Ning Shu.

Ning Shu said, "I’m just passing by."

"You should return the stone to them, it’s a matter of hundreds of lives. Since you’re the god of war, you could lead the military with your extraordinary skill, do you really need the stone?" Ning Shu wasn’t afraid to speak her mind.

"What about the millions of people in Li country?" Xiao Ke said.

"So other people should just be sacrifices?" Ning Shu asked. "You might be sacrificing a few and save many, but you should ask whether they are willing to be sacrificed."

Xiao Ke said, "You don't know how the general suffered to defend the country for the sake of its people."

"Little girl, are you a fangirl of this general?" Ning Shu said with a crafty smile.

"What do you mean little girl? Who are you calling a little girl? I’m a bit short, but I’m still a man."

Ning Shu: …

Was she blind, or was everyone else blind?

Indeed, for the sake of the plot, they would all be selectively blind.

Ning Shu couldn't help asking Xuan Yuanhao, "Do you think she’s a woman or a man?"

"I naturally believe in Xiao Ke. Although his bone structure is a bit frail, he is still a man."

Ning Shu nodded. "As long as you’re happy."

The high priest said to Ning Shu, "What you said is sensible. Our people are content to live without disturbing others. We never wanted to hurt others."

"Exactly, we already have such hard lives," said the man next to the high priest.

"This is none of your business. Think before you act. The general is not only the god of war but also a prince. You are just a village woman and you even have a child. You should think everything over carefully," Xiao Ke said.

Ning Shu was expressionless. "Are you threatening me?"

"No, it’s only a habit of mine. I'm a strategist and I like to consider every kind of problem." Xiao Ke said.

A female strategist?!

A love story between a general and a strategist?!

Xuan Yuanhao didn't say much, but his attitude was very resolute. It was obvious he didn't want to hand over the spirit stone.

The high priest said, "This is the last spirit stone. If there were others, we would’ve just quietly accepted this injustice."

"But without the spirit stone, our people will die."

Ning Shu sighed. It seemed that she wouldn’t be able to take the stone. If she did take it, she would have to carry the karma of hundreds of lives on her back.

Frick, Ning Shu couldn't carry such a heavy thing on her back.

However, spirit stones were extremely precious. Even 2333 coveted them, and Ning Shu even more.

To be able to stably build a world and to be able to avoid the inevitable damage and erosion to it, they were extremely good items.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2457: This Aunt, Thank You

"This aunt, thank you for speaking out for justice." The high priest cupped his hands at Ning Shu.

"I'm actually under fifteen," Ning Shu said speechlessly.

The high priest was silent for a moment. "You gave birth quite early."

"General..." Xiao Ke looked at Xuan Yuanhao, "What should we do now?"

"The simplest way is to kill everyone here," Xuan Yuanhao said.

Xiao Ke nodded.

Xuan Yuanhao showed his true ability this time and killed a person with one slap.

"Ah Si!"

"Xuan Yuanhao." The high priest stared at Xuan Yuanhao. "How dare you kill our people."

Both sides attacked and fought with their lives on the line. Ning Shu directly kidnapped Xiao Ke.

Xiao Ke had a bit of skill, but she wasn’t as good as Ning Shu.

"Hand over the spirit stone, or I'll strangle her to death." Ning Shu clutched Xiao Ke's neck.

"Release Xiao Ke." Xuan Yuanhao tensely shouted at Ning Shu.

"Give me the stone and I'll let her go," Ning Shu lifted her chin and said.

"Don't worry about me, General. You must never give her the spirit stone," Xiao Ke yelled sadly. "Don't worry about me, the spirit stone is the most important."

Ning Shu: …

This time she really ended up in the role of the malicious supporting female lead. This situation…

"Release Xiao Ke and I'll give it to you." Xuan Yuanhao took out a palm-sized stone.

It was very thick and completely black, but it was still not as big as Li Sanlang's tablet.

"General, don't do that. We suffered so much hardship to find that thing. Don't give it to her because of me," Xiao Ke said anxiously. At the same time, she was very moved that the general would hand over the spirit stone to save her.

"Give him the spirit stone." Ning Shu used her chin to point toward the high priest.

Xuan Yuanhao calmly threw the stone to the high priest, who quickly caught it.

"High Priest, is it real?"

"It's real, it's real." The high priest put the stone to his chest and breathed a long sigh of relief.

"Great! The spirit stone has been found."

Xuan Yuanhao’s face was ashen. He gnashed his teeth and said to Ning Shu, "Release Xiao Ke."

Ning Shu continued to clutch Xiao Ke's neck and retreated, saying to the high priest, "Go quickly."

"Thank you." The high priest ran away with his men.

Ning Shu: Wait for me too, aaah…

"You’re just a short-sighted village woman. Do you know how many people who fight on the frontlines every day will die because of you? So many soldiers will be buried at the border. How many mothers and wives wait hopefully for their sons and husbands to return? Do you know what you’re doing?"

"Li country depends on these soldiers for protection. How many lives could we have saved with the spirit stone?" Xiao Ke said in a sharp voice.

"Soldiers guard their homes and defend their country as their responsibility. War is the result of high-ranking men’s ambition. Don't act like it’s so noble and lofty," Ning Shu said dully.

To lead an army, one must fulfill their duty.

"You’re really cold-blooded," Xiao Ke said angrily.

"I am this cold-blooded," Ning Shu said shamelessly.

"Little girl, whose treasured daughter are you?" Ning Shu continued to hold her by the neck and chatted purposelessly, "Does your family know that you joined the army?"

Don’t tell her that the women in this world could join the army?

"What are you talking about? Are you blind? You keep insisting that I’m a woman," Xiao Ke said angrily. She looked at Xuan Yuanhao, "General, don't listen to her nonsense. I'm not a woman, I'm a man. I'm with you every day. You should know that."

Ning Shu rolled her eyes, then rolled them again.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2458: Why Are You Here?

Ning Shu felt that she had probably bought enough time and pushed Xiao Ke towards Xuan Yuanhao.

Xuan Yuanhao hurriedly caught Xiao Ke and struck Ning Shu with his palm. His palm went straight towards Zhenzhen on Ning Shu’s back.

Ning Shu turned around and released her energy in the form of a dragon. The dragon collided with Xuan Yuanhao’s palm and made a tremendous sound.

Ning Shu held Zhenzhen in her arms and ran to catch up with the high priest’s group.

The high priest turned his head only to see Ning Shu. "Why are you here?"

"I offended Xuan Yuanhao. What would I do if I didn’t run away?" Ning Shu said.

The high priest nodded. "That's true. Thank you for your help. If it weren't for you, we wouldn't have been able to take back the spirit stone."

"Aren't you afraid that I’ll rob you of the spirit stone?" Ning Shu asked with a crafty smile.

The high priest quickly covered his chest and looked at Ning Shu warily. “You also came for the spirit stone?”

The corner of Ning Shu’s mouth twitched. She felt that these people were really easy to trick.

"I have no place to go now, so let me go with you. It's not easy for me as a widow with a child." Ning Shu looked at the high priest. "Will you take me in?"

The high priest nodded without the slightest hesitation. "Of course. Thank you for helping us recover the spirit stone. Otherwise, the people in our village wouldn’t have survived for much longer."

Ning Shu returned to the village, went to her house to get the medical books she had written, and went to the cow pen to lead the cow out.

"We must move quickly or Xuan Yuanhao will catch up. Bringing a cow along might slow us down," the high priest looked at the approaching cow and said with some worry.

Ning Shu swatted the cow. "Run."

The cow let out a cry and then dashed away.

High Priest: …

Everyone quickly hurried on.

Along the way, Ning Shu got to know these people and found that this group was really quite simple. They seldom came in contact with the outside world and were especially guileless.

They were so simple that Ning Shu was embarrassed to crack a joke. They would take it seriously even when it was clearly a joke.

On the way, Ning Shu stopped occasionally to give Zhenzhen boiled cow’s milk.

The group hadn’t washed their faces for several days. The high priest explained that their markings were made from herbs that could help them resist sun damage, so they couldn’t wash them off.

When their people went into the sun, their bodies would be damaged.

Ning Shu had never heard of such an ailment. She extended a hand to feel the high priest’s pulse to see if she could detect any defects.

His body was healthy and normal.

Ning Shu wondered if this was caused by psychological conditioning.

They believed that they couldn’t be in the sun and so would feel like sunlight inflicted extreme pain.

Their bodies then formed a conditioned reflex.

"There are no defects," Ning Shu said as she withdrew her hand.

The high priest shook his head. "If a child goes into the sun, they will die within a few days."

Ning Shu: Aha??!!

"What is a mermaid pearl?" Ning Shu asked. Was it a mermaid’s core?

After all, there were ghosts and large snakes in this world. Ning Shu wouldn’t be surprised if mermaids existed, really, really...

"It's the core of a fish from the sea, a sea demon," said the high priest.

Ning Shu nodded. "How many spirit stones are there?"

"This stone was originally part of a larger whole, but someone broke it and stole it. Now there’s only this small piece left," the high priest said. "It was even someone from the village, oh dear..."

It appeared that Li Sanlang's tablet had come from their spirit stone.

Maybe someone had sold it to the Li family. Ning Shu had stayed with the Li family for a while, but she hadn’t sensed that there were any strong people in the Li family.

Ning Shu fed the cooled milk to Zhenzhen. After drinking her fill, Zhenzhen looked curiously at the group.

Ning Shu was curious about the high priest’s demonic poison insects. How was it created?

Ning Shu consulted the high priest. He didn’t hide anything and told Ning Shu how to make them.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2459: Demonic Poison Insects

Demonic poison insects was a term that spanned a vast constantly changing category. All sorts of demonic poison could be created.

The categories included insects, animals, and poisonous plants.

It was frightening to imagine those insects breaking out of someone’s body.

Ning Shu really wanted to learn how to create them.

Mastering this technique could be a useful skill. Maybe it will come into use sometime.

Even if she couldn't obtain the spirit stone, she should try to gain something.

The clan’s members lived deep in the mountains. There were many plants and animals, and all kinds of poisonous substances, which led to the birth of demonic poison insects.

The high priest sighed. "It seems that we’ll need to move as soon as we get home. We can't stay there anymore, even though we’ve lived there for generations."

"We won’t find a more suitable place again."

Ning Shu comforted, "There will always be a place to stay."

Ning Shu had been thinking that the people in this village were probably lacking something. Maybe they lacked trace elements in their bodies, so they were weak to sunshine.

There was no way they were zombies, right?

But these people didn’t look like walking corpses.

If they never had contact with sunshine, wouldn’t they lack vitamin D?

If she lived with these people, would she become like this?

Ning Shu thought about it but was simply speechless.

No one dared to stay any longer and they all rushed to the village without stopping.

They lived deep in the mountains and forests where they had cleared out an area for a village.

Despite being broad daylight, no one in the village was wandering outside.

The high priest explained, "Without the protection of the spirit stone, the villagers dare not come outside."

The high priest arrived at a place that looked like an ancestral shrine. There was a stone statue of a squatting figure in the shrine. The carving was very rough. Ning Shu couldn’t tell what it was but looked like a person.

There was a hollow in the body of the statue. The high priest placed the spirit stone in the hollow.

All of a sudden, Ning Shu felt the shrine cool down. The warmth of the sun was no longer there.

Ning Shu left the shrine and lifted her head to look up at the sky. The sunlight had become less dazzling as if an invisible layer had blocked it.

This was the barrier.

Ning Shu looked at the stone statue. How could the stone statue cause the barrier stone to release a barrier?

There were too many unsolved mysteries in this world and many things that couldn’t be explained.

"This stone statue is like a great sage that gave us an opportunity to live. It allows us to live under the sun without being hurt by it."

The high priest placed the mermaid pearl in a hollow on the wall, then knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the stone statue.

"The high priest is back, the high priest is back..."

The villagers who were hiding in their houses sensed that the sun had been blocked. One after the other, they came out of their houses and began to sing and dance.

The people who had gone with the high priest washed away the markings on their faces, revealing their incredibly pale faces, and their terrible sunburns. With the contrast of the red and white, they looked like they had serious illnesses.

Ning Shu couldn't help but question how severe this really was.

If it was albinism, their skin should have been very pale, but their skin color was normal.

The high priest gathered the villagers together and said, "We need to move locations now. Li country’s general, who had stolen the stone, will be leading troops to suppress us."

"How could this happen?"

"I don't want to leave..."

The high priest's expression was somewhat grieving. When they returned to the village, he had washed his face clean. The high priest was older than Ning Shu thought.

"In order for us to survive, we must move."

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2460: Actually, There’s a Way Where You Don’t Need to Move

"Everyone get ready to leave. Don't take too many things since it will affect the speed of our journey." The high priest waved his hand. "Go back and pack up your things."

"High Priest, where will we go?"

"Let’s start moving first. We’ll settle down in an appropriate place. We’ll be leaving shortly and we’ll be avoiding cities and towns," said the high priest.

Some people couldn't help but shed tears.

Migration could really become a near-death situation for them. During the journey, they would be exposed to the sun. They might even die on the way.

When the high priest finished speaking, Ning Shu coughed and said, "Actually, there’s a way where you don’t need to move."

"How?" The high priest asked. He didn’t want to force the entire village to move unless he had to.

Ning Shu said, "Give me your mermaid pearl. It will serve as the heart of the formation. You can use it to arrange a concealment formation."

"Is that possible?" The high priest asked with uncertainty.

Ning Shu said calmly and collectedly, "If you don’t try, you can only move. You said that your children will die if they’re exposed to the sun. If they die, your clan may go extinct."

"Give me the mermaid pearl. If it fails, we can think of a new plan," said Ning Shu.

The high priest was conflicted for a while, but he eventually went to the ancestral shrine to take the pearl and give it to Ning Shu.

Ning Shu started forming hand signs while asking the villagers to help move some stones for the formation.

She arranged a very large spell formation to hide the entire village. This way, no one outside it could see them.

At the same time, she arranged an eight-trigram battle formation around the village that would cause people to lose their way and stop them from entering the village.

She took advantage of all the trees and stones surrounding the area.

Ning Shu spent a lot of effort on these formations and used all the knowledge she’d accumulated.

The high priest asked with some uncertainty, "Will this really work? We can't be seen?"

The high priest practically had the word ‘unreliable’ written on his face.

"The spell formation around us will cause anyone to lose their way."

"High Priest, I’ll show you." Ning Shu took the high priest out of the village and turned left and right, making his head spin.

"It's such a difficult path, what should we do when the villagers go hunting?" asked the high priest.

They stayed in the village most of the time, but they also went out.

Herbs could help them temporarily resist sun damage.

"At those times, you can open up a path just for the villagers," Ning Shu said.

The high priest nodded repeatedly. "This is good, this is really good."

"How can we repay you? Why do you want to help us?" asked the high priest.

Ning Shu said sadly, "I want to find somewhere where I can live well."

"You could go anywhere with your ability," the high priest said. "These methods are just like those of great experts."

Ning Shu smiled and said, "I don't have that ability. There are plenty of skilled people in this world."

"High Priest, can you give us mother and daughter a place to live?"

The high priest repeatedly agreed and told the villagers that there was no need to move away. There was no need to mention how happy the villagers were.

The high priest asked the villagers to help Ning Shu build a house.

A few days later, the thatched hut was completed. Since the village was located deep in the mountains, there were many snakes, insects, and poisonous ants, so the house was raised above the ground.

It was moisture-proof and wasn’t bad at all.

Ning Shu’s new home was soon filled with all kinds of things gifted by the villagers, such as dried meat and fresh vegetables.

The high priest also sent a little wild boar to Ning Shu for her to raise.

Ning Shu wanted to say that she already had a cow and didn’t want to raise any more things. Now she had a cow, a pig, and a child to care for. It was exhausting!

However, it was hard to back away from such great kindness, so Ning Shu could only accept it.

The people here were more cordial, simple, and honest than those in the village at the foot of White Cloud Temple.

Ning Shu cleared the area in front of her house for plowing and planting vegetables. Of course, many people helped her plow the land.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

#Kaho’s comment: This is a nice arc :)

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 245

Chp 2441: Like a Wild, Out-Of-Control Alpaca

Wherever the black hole went, it sucked in everything around it.

Ning Shu's spine tingled. If she let this thing stay here, it might destroy this plane.

At that time, she could forget about the task reward, this would be enough reason to eliminate her ten times over.

Ning Shu wasn’t the soul pearl’s master so there was no way for her to control it.

She followed the black hole to a rockery and saw it enter a passageway.

Ning Shu followed it inside.

Beneath the rockery, she found the ancestral hall. The memorial tablet for the Li family’s ancestors was on a shelf.

The black hole immediately sucked in the memorial tablet along with the shelf.

Then it slowly began to disappear and eventually faded away completely.

Ning Shu let out a long exhale and wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.

"Goddammit, it swallowed the barrier stone!" 2333 suddenly wailed.

"Frick, no wonder I couldn't control it. It fricking wanted to eat the barrier stone! Frick, frick, frick..." 2333 shouted angrily.

Ning Shu instantly understood. Earlier, the black hole was like a wild, out-of-control alpaca that couldn’t be reigned in. Then after it had eaten what it wanted, it became well-behaved.

The barrier stone had been molded into a memorial tablet.

Ning Shu wasn’t very upset that the barrier stone had been swallowed. What was 2333 so stirred up about?

"How many barrier stones were there?" Ning Shu asked.

"Barrier stones aren’t Chinese cabbages, how many could there be? There was only one."

Ning Shu guessed that Li Sanlang's memorial tablet had probably been made from a barrier stone, so he had been nourished by its power.

"You want a barrier stone?" Ning Shu asked.

2333, a bit jittery, said, "What bad luck. I originally wanted to use the barrier stone to protect my data and energy. I wasted so much energy, but it was swallowed by a black hole."

Ning Shu immediately rolled her eyes. She’d wondered why 2333 suddenly wanted to give her advice.

It turned out that he came for the barrier stone.

Sure enough, he wouldn't lift a finger unless there was something in it for himself. As a result, he lost his wife and the army.

Ning Shu inwardly was laughing her head off, but she said, "You might come across it again next time."

"That’d be difficult," 2333 said gloomily.

"If you add a barrier stone when constructing a world, it can stabilize the world and any damage to the constructed world will be greatly reduced."

If a plane encountered any irreversible damage, it could be destroyed and the living things inside would also perish, but with a barrier stone, the plane wouldn’t perish.

Ning Shu: …

Now it was Ning Shu's turn to feel her heart and liver ache. Her insides were now in pain. Frick.

Ning Shu really wanted to crawl into the black hole to retrieve the stone. She hadn't even gotten to see what the barrier stone looked like.

Ning Shu took a deep breath and asked, "Don’t tell me the soul pearl wants to merge with the barrier stone?"

"It does."

Ning Shu took another deep breath and sneered. Was the soul pearl trying to ascend to heaven? Before, it had merged with a pearl, and now it wanted to do the same with a barrier stone.

Ning Shu couldn't imagine how it would turn out in the end.

"The pearl’s merging will take even longer now. It even wasted so much of my energy." 2333 sighed dispiritedly. His tone was full of despair and it seemed as though he would never love again.

Ning Shu also felt like she would never love again. It would have been great if the barrier stone could be used to develop the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.

2333 didn't make a sound. Ning Shu guessed that he left to cry.

"You, you..." When Master Li saw that all of the clan’s memorial tablets had disappeared, he was so angry that his face turned red and he pointed at Ning Shu.

"Where are the memorial tablets?"

Ning Shu rolled her eyes. "Are you stupid? Of course, it’s been sucked away."

"You witch, witch..." Master Li covered his chest angrily.

Ning Shu pushed her way through the group of people. When she left the passageway, she saw the sage-like old Taoist priest standing on the rockery.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2442: You Are Too Malicious

What a pretentious person.

"Hand over the Li family’s memorial tablets. You can't joke around with their ancestors' memorial tablets," the old Taoist priest said.

Ning Shu said indifferently, "Memorial tablets are for the dead. I'm just joking with a dead thing, but you're joking with the lives of the living."

"There are so many who are suffering on Earth and waiting for a Taoist priest to save them. Why should a Taoist priest be concerned with these things?"

"You and I originally had no connection, but you want to put me to death. What’s the reason for that?" Ning Shu asked.

With a sweep of his horsetail whisk, the old Taoist priest said, "I eliminate disasters for people in exchange for money."

"Then I'll give you money to end the Li family’s bloodline. Will you do it?" Ning Shu tilted her head and asked.

When Master Li came out of the rockery and heard Ning Shu say this, he angrily shouted, "Malicious woman! What a malicious woman!"

The old Taoist priest said, "You are too malicious."

Ning Shu scoffed. "And what of you? You’re simply a coward that bullies the weak and fears the strong. Are you saying that burning me alive wasn’t malicious?"

Such double standards.

Just because she was a woman, these people would do despicable things in the name of noble ideals.

Ning Shu jumped onto the rockery, grabbed the old Taoist priest by the collar, and lifted him up with all her strength.

The old Taoist priest was alarmed. Ning Shu directly threw the old Taoist priest over the wall and out of the Li family’s home.

Ning Shu patted the dust off her hands and looked at the Li family.

Her gaze stopped on Lady Wang, who was lying on the stretcher. This woman had drowned the original host in a pond.

Lady Wang was a steady fanatic of male superiority and female inferiority. Men didn't need to manage the inner courtyard since women like Lady Wang would firmly implement this kind of thinking.

Men looked down on women and women also looked down on women.

Ning Shu just wanted to live, but these people simply wouldn’t let her.

They wanted to be in full control of her life and death.

Being stared at by Ning Shu, Lady Wang’s face turned whiter and whiter. After all, Ning Shu had been the one to break her leg.

The Li family could no longer trap Ning Shu.

Ning Shu took a deep breath, jumped over the wall, and left. Walking through the clamoring street, she still felt a little out of sorts.

Ning Shu got a hold of a rag and made a sign out of it. She prepared to start her life as a traveling doctor.

However, Ning Shu had no business. Eventually, she encountered an opportunity. A woman was having difficulty giving birth and the midwife had not yet arrived.

Her husband was so anxious that when he saw Ning Shu's tattered signboard, he was willing to try his luck.

Ning Shu asked the man to buy her a set of silver needles but refused to take his money.

Ning Shu didn't have a single copper coin right now. She was destitute.

The man: …

He had never seen such a doctor and he would never have asked for her help if not for the fact that she was a woman.

The man went to the pharmacy and bought a set of silver needles for Ning Shu.

Ning Shu took the silver needles and was very happy. She now had the tools necessary to travel the country.

Ning Shu followed the man to his home. When she reached the room’s doorway, she heard the woman's pained voice.

Basins of blood were being carried out one after another, making people tremble when they saw them.

Ning Shu placed the rag by the doorway and went into the room with the silver needles.

The woman on the bed had lost her strength from the pain and her complexion was frighteningly pale.

Ning Shu pricked the woman's hand with a silver needle, touched her belly, and then began to arrange the position of the fetus.

Ning Shu consoled and encouraged the woman as she arranged the position of the fetus.

The woman only groaned from pain, especially when Ning Shu was arranging the position of the fetus. The pain made her tremble all over.

With the fetus positioned correctly, giving birth would be easier.

"Push now. The fetus is in the correct position. Come on, take a deep breath, then push." Ning Shu sent a thread of spiritual energy into the woman's body.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2443: Is It a Boy or a Girl?

With the support of the spiritual energy, the woman regained a bit of her strength and clenched her teeth to push with all her might.

Ning Shu looked at the woman’s lower body and said gently, "Push, it’s almost out!"

The woman clutched the bed sheets so tightly that her knuckles turned white.

The woman screamed, and the child was finally born.

The child released a loud cry.

Ning Shu couldn't help laughing. She took a cloth she had prepared in advance and wiped the amniotic fluid and blood from the child.

The woman looked pale. Ning Shu placed the child beside her and carried warm brown sugar water from the stove for the woman to drink.

"Is it a boy or a girl?" The woman asked Ning Shu.

Ning Shu reached out and patted the child. "It's a girl."

The woman's expression immediately changed. Soon after, tears rolled down her face.

Ning Shu: ???

"Why is it still a girl? What should I do?" The woman's face paled further even after losing so much blood.

"You’ve given birth? Is it a boy?" The man outside shouted.

Ning Shu looked at the despairing woman and asked, "Do you want me to carry the child out to the father?"

The woman suddenly stretched out her hand and grasped Ning Shu's wrist, imploring, "Please take my child with you. There’s some money in that box and some clothes in the cabinet."

Ning Shu: …

"This is your child." Ning Shu said in astonishment.

Outside, the husband couldn't wait. He threw the curtains open and walked in. Ignoring the thick smell of blood, he held the child and asked, "Is it a boy or a girl?"

Ning Shu: This was the first thing he asked his wife?

The woman had already turned away. Ning Shu said, "Girl."

The man's expression changed instantly. He placed the child on the bed. "Why is it another girl? There are already three girls, and now there’s another?"

Ning Shu: …

The more the man talked, the more angry he became. He actually grabbed the child on the bed and wanted to throw her onto the ground.

The woman sat up in alarm.

Ning Shu hurriedly took the child and said, outraged, "This is your child! Your blood! Even the fiercest of tigers won’t eat their own children."

The man's expression didn’t change, "What do you know? I already have three daughters. Do you know what other people say about me? They say that my family line will be cut short. I don't even have a son. If they learn I’ve had another daughter, I’ll be ridiculed to death."

The woman covered her face and wept. The man said irritably, "Cry, that’s all you know how to do. You can't even birth a son."

Ning Shu: …

Ning Shu wanted to talk to this man about science. It was the man's side that determined whether a baby would be a boy or a girl, not the woman's side. However, she let it be after thinking for a bit.

Even in modern times, women were blamed for not giving birth to sons.

The man tossed the curtain aside and left.

Ning Shu rolled her eyes. His wife had been in a precarious situation while giving birth and this was how he treated her?

What the heck. He should be a woman in the next life. Then he would understand their hardship.

She just came to take over a birthing and fricking came across a situation like this.

With reddened eyes and incredibly pale lips, the woman said to Ning Shu, "Please save my daughter."

"As you can see, my husband will not treat her well. He already dislikes my other three daughters and he isn’t good to them either," said the woman.

Ning Shu looked at the child in her arms whose eyes were still closed. She was just born and her eyes hadn’t even opened yet. She had no idea she would have to face this kind of situation where her father didn't care about her and her mother didn’t want her.

"The money I’ve saved is in that small box and there are children’s clothes in the cabinet." The woman was exhausted and she lay back down.

Ning Shu silently sighed. She just came to make money.

"Please, take her away. It’s fine if you find another family for her. My husband won't raise her and my family can’t afford to support her either."

Ning Shu nodded and the woman shed tears. She stretched out her arms to hold the child and kept crying.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2444: Then You Should Raise the Child Yourself

Ning Shu opened the small box and found a purse with some copper coins inside. She then opened the cabinet and took out a bundle.

There were some clothes in the bundle, but the fabric wasn’t that good.

"Breastfeed the baby a bit," Ning Shu said. It was said that the first breastfeeding was good for children.

Besides, Ning Shu wouldn’t be able to find any substitute milk for the child for a while.

The woman lifted up her clothing and fed the child.

Ning Shu rummaged through the bundle of neatly folded children's clothes.

For the sake of this family, this newly-born child became a victim.

The woman was constrained under her husband's tyrannical abuse and blamed herself for not giving birth to a son.

When the lady finished breastfeeding, she held her child and cried.

Ning Shu reached out to take the child. The woman held the child closely and was reluctant to give her up.

Ning Shu said, "Then you should raise the child yourself after all."

The woman loosened her hold and Ning Shu hugged the child and walked away without looking back. Behind her, a suppressed cry came from the woman.

Ning Shu went out and saw three children at the door. The oldest was only six or seven years old, and the youngest was about three years old.

Sure enough, there were three girls.

As for the child in Ning Shu’s embrace, the father wouldn’t care about its fate.

Ning Shu walked out of the house with the child in one arm and the rag flag in the other.

Ning Shu used some of the money from the mother and stayed in an inn for one night.

The next day, Ning Shu exited the inn with the child on her back and went to a shop operated by the Li family.

The Li family was a rich family in this small town. They ran grain stores and jewelry shops.

Ning Shu arranged a yin gathering formation around the Li family’s stores.

A yang gathering formation gathered yang energy, and its inverse was the yin gathering formation.

The yin gathering formation would gather the surrounding yin energy and destroy the store’s luck. She also secretly put locust tree wood on the beams of the building.

Locust trees were demonic trees that had very heavy yin energy. It was bad to plant locust trees at your door, let alone have the wood on the beams of a house.

This was why people shouldn’t offend feng shui masters and craftsmen.

Even if someone just casually did something, they might have bad luck for the rest of their life.

Didn't Lady Wang always boast that her family was great?

Without the support of her husband's business, would she still be a high and mighty rich madam?

After finishing these things, Ning Shu patted the dust off her hands and turned her head to look at the child on her back. "Baby, now we need to find a place to settle down."

Where would be a good place to go?

Ning Shu had bought some rations, so she had something to eat, but what would the child on her back eat?

Ning Shu was worried.

She strolled around the market and spotted a cow. She thought about it and decided to buy a cow.

She could use it to get around when she was tired and she could also milk it.

Ning Shu selected a cow that had just given birth to a calf and went to the pharmacy to get some medicine to stimulate milk production. At the very least, the milk would last for six months. After six months, the child would be able to eat some supplementary foods.

In ancient times, cattle were very expensive. Ning Shu also bought a small pot to boil the milk.

After calculating the prices of the various things, Ning Shu spent almost all her savings, in addition to the money given by the child’s mother.

Ning Shu placed her bags which held various necessities on the cow, then drove it forward.

Ning Shu wiped her sweat. Raising a child was really not easy.

She also didn't know to whom she could give this child. Girls weren’t popular in this time period.

However, without women, mankind would be extinct.

The most terrible thing was that even women didn’t like girls.

What crimes were girls guilty of?

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

#Kiara’s Comments: Ning Shu having children to take care of is always a treat.

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2445: Why Not Visit White Cloud Temple?

Without women, men would all have gay sex.

Ning Shu continued to drive the cow. When the child was hungry, she would stop to milk the cow, make a fire to boil the milk, and then feed it to the child when it cooled down a bit.

Ning Shu was originally thinking about visiting her maternal family, but she immediately gave up on the idea.

What was the point of going back?

She accepted that she needed to go someplace else.

Ning Shu suddenly thought of the old Taoist priest. Why not visit White Cloud Temple?

Otherwise, how could she pay the old Taoist back for how he ‘took care’ of her?

However, White Cloud Temple was a ways away. Ning Shu decided to slowly walk towards White Cloud Temple.

There was a village at the foot of White Cloud Temple and it was peaceful and quiet.

Ning Shu practiced medicine along the way. Before she knew it, she had accumulated some savings.

By the time Ning Shu reached the foot of the mountain where White Cloud Temple was, over two months had passed.

Under Ning Shu's care and feeding, the child had already become white and delicate and could open her eyes to look at Ning Shu.

She laughed involuntarily.

Ning Shu entered the village and found lodging with a family.

On the way, she made up a backstory for herself. Her husband was a doctor, but he was killed by bandits.

In addition to that, her village had flooded and she had to leave her hometown.

Ning Shu also specifically said that she had some medical expertise in treating the diseases of women and delivering babies.

The master of the house sympathized with Ning Shu at first. After hearing that Ning Shu could cure gynecological diseases, Ning Shu was immediately asked to examine the lady of the house.

Ning Shu felt the woman's pulse, wrote a prescription for some medicinal herbs from the fields, and asked them to boil them in water after picking them.

Ning Shu saw that the village had a small population and was surrounded by mountains. On the mountain, White Cloud Temple could be seen, which made the place seem like it was being reflected by a hero’s glory.

Ning Shu planned to settle here and raise the child.

Ning Shu didn't know whether Liu Xiaoya would resent her for adopting a child.

She also didn't know if Liu Xiaoya would remarry. If she remarried, it would be quite awkward for the child.

If Liu Xiaoya chose not to marry, it would also be good to have a child beside her.

The most important thing was that Ning Shu didn't know to whom to entrust this child.

Why was she always given a child to care for?

Ning Shu didn't want to raise children.

However, right now, the child had already been shoved into her hands.

Ning Shu chose a name for the child: Liu Zhenzhen.

The name came from the Book of Poetry, "Tao Yao", where it was written, 'The peach trees are flourishing and the leaves are lush.’ This name signified prosperity and abundance.

Ning Shu looked for the village head and asked him to grant her a piece of land to build a house. Of course, she would pay for the land.

Ning Shu acted like it was very difficult for her to gather enough money and took two days to gather money before handing it over.

Most of the people in the village lived in thatched houses. Ning Shu also built a thatched house. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Act humble so that you could blend in.

In less than a day, Ning Shu's story had spread all over the village, saying that she had lost her husband and was taking care of her child by herself as well...

Ning Shu listened to these conversations. Most people sympathized with Ning Shu, but some people said that widows were ominous.

Ning Shu turned a blind eye to those words. Her husband was dead. Not just dead, but truly dead as a doornail.

Ning Shu asked people in the village for help in building a house and said that she would pay them a wage.

After hearing that Ning Shu had medical skills, everyone became very proactive. After all, no one could guarantee that they wouldn’t get sick.

Since this place was a little far from town, it wasn’t easy to look for a doctor.

After a few days of labor, the thatched house was built. Ning Shu was afraid of rain leakage and specifically asked them to thicken the thatch on the roof.

The house was built, but the rooms were empty. Ning Shu asked the carpenters in the village to make a simple bed and tables.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2446: A Semblance of a Home

As for the rest, she would take her time buying them.

Finally, there was a semblance of a home.

The aunt next door gave Ning Shu some freshly picked vegetables

Ning Shu accepted them with a smile. The people here appeared to be friendly.

"Zhenzhen, let's live here for now," Ning Shu said while changing the diaper.

The child waved her hands, gurgled, and put her fist in her mouth.

Saliva covered her hand.

After changing the diaper, Ning Shu carried the child on her back as she loosened the soil in front of the house and built a fence to plant vegetables.

Ning Shu borrowed some seeds from the aunt next door and planted them.

Ning Shu felt that she was really versatile. She was capable of fighting, farming, and cooking.

So skilled! ︿(￣︶￣)︽(￣︶￣)︿.

When there was nothing to do, Ning Shu would transfer a bit of spiritual energy into Zhenzhen's body as it could strengthen her body and reduce illness.

Ning Shu's life became smooth and steady. She either grew vegetables and raised her child or went to the mountains to collect herbs.

Occasionally, people would come to see Ning Shu. Most of them were married women.

If they didn't have the money to pay for the consultation, they would give Ning Shu a basket of vegetables or a small piece of meat.

Ning Shu accepted them without saying anything. It didn't matter if the payment was small. She was just afraid that these people would take it for granted. She still had to raise a child, so she didn't have the time to work for free.

Over time, Ning Shu became familiar with the women in the village.

Every time there was an occasion, they would invite Ning Shu to go to town for a stroll.

Ning Shu bought some white paper. She also bought writing brushes and an inkstone and took them home. Then she cut the white paper and sewed the pieces into a book.

Ning Shu planned to write down the symptoms of some common diseases and how to treat them.

Liu Xiaoya could depend on this to make a meager living when she came back.

Ning Shu was able to gain a foothold in this village because of her craft. After all, it was hard for any mortal to never get sick.

It wasn’t that people didn’t talk about Ning Shu behind her back, but when facing Ning Shu, they still had to be polite.

Doctors could kill just as many as they could save.

Ning Shu sometimes stared in the direction of White Cloud Temple. She had originally wanted to visit it, but she considered the fact that the old Taoist priest knew about her past.

Now that her identity as a widow had been deeply rooted in people’s minds and there was a wave of sympathy all around, there was no need to disrupt her current stable life.

She would give Liu Zhenzhen a stable and smooth-sailing life.

This place was very nice. There weren't many people and it was away from all the clamor.

She had already broken free of the Li family and when she left, she had also given them a nice parting gift.

What made Ning Shu most pleased was that there were many mountains and dense forests close by that were rich in resources.

Ning Shu could occasionally hunt some rabbits to eat. Additionally, the surroundings were abundant in spiritual energy, which made Ning Shu's cultivation very smooth.

Peace and tranquility: this was probably what Liu Xiaoya wanted.

She wanted to stand on her own feet without needing to look at other people's faces.

She wouldn’t be scared half to death by an elusive ghost husband every day, and she didn't have to tremble in fear within the Li family.

The wealth and honor of the Li family were something Liu Xiaoya would never be able to enjoy. In life, whenever you wanted to obtain something, you would have to lose something in return.

Since Liu Xiaoya's identity was embarrassing and lowly, who would care about her?

She was nothing more than someone who had been bought with just ten taels of silver.

Ning Shu didn't go to White Cloud Temple, but the people from White Cloud Temple came to the village.

Ning Shu saw the sage-like old Taoist priest. A breeze blew the hem of his clothes. He looked like he wanted to ride the wind with the pose he was striking.

Ning Shu greeted him with a bright smile, "Taoist priest."

When the old Taoist priest saw Ning Shu, his expression instantly cracked. He could not help but stare at Ning Shu and it took a long time before he asked, "Why are you here?"

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2447: How Could I Not Find Another Way Forward?

Ning Shu felt that she had quite a lot of fate with this old Taoist priest.

Of course, this was only Ning Shu's opinion. The old Taoist priest didn’t want to see Ning Shu at all.

"Why are you here?" the old Taoist priest asked dryly, a bit troubled. He hadn’t forgotten that this person had lifted him by the collar and thrown him over a wall. She tossed him……

Ning Shu said while smiling, "Taoist priest, you forget that my husband is dead. How could I not find another way forward?"

The old Taoist priest saw the child on Ning Shu's back. "Where did the child come from?"

Ning Shu covered her mouth and laughed. "Taoist priest, you are really funny. I have a husband and you ask where my child comes from?"

The old Taoist priest stared at the child sleeping on Ning Shu's shoulder. Of course, he could see that the child had a mother-daughter relationship with Ning Shu, but there was no blood relationship.

The old Taoist priest didn't expose Ning Shu. He was afraid that Ning Shu would throw him somewhere in front of all the disciples, followers, and villagers.

"Your child's life is filled with misfortune," said the old Taoist priest.

Ning Shu stared at the old Taoist priest expressionlessly. "I don't like your words. Do you know how to talk properly? If you’re not going to say something nice, then don’t bother. Do you think it's appropriate to say such words the moment we meet?"

"Doctor Liu, the Taoist priest's words are very accurate," the aunt from next door said to Ning Shu.

Ning Shu rolled her eyes.

Seeing Ning Shu, the old Taoist priest almost forgot his purpose in coming here. He said to the village head, "Be careful during this time. A snake has appeared from deep in the mountains. This snake’s cultivation is very high and it’s about to become a spirit."

"If any of you see it, please hurry to White Cloud Temple and inform us. This beast is so big that it can swallow a person in one bite."

Hearing what the old Taoist priest said, the villagers were so scared that their faces drained of blood.

The village head trembled with fear as he asked the old Taoist priest, "Taoist priest, what should we do if this snake comes to the village? We’ll all be swallowed by it."

"It can't swallow so many people. It can only swallow one person at a time," Ning Shu said.

Old Taoist: …

Village head: …

That would still be terrible, okay?

The old Taoist priest coughed, straightened up, and returned to his sage-like persona. He said, "The snake fears realgar. You can sprinkle some realgar around your homes. If there are any traces of the snake, quickly come to White Cloud Temple and tell us so that we can catch it as soon as possible."

"Thank you, Taoist Priest," the villagers thanked repeatedly.

Ning Shu asked the old Taoist priest, "Why did the snake leave the mountain after staying there for so long?"

Surely such a large snake would be very conspicuous. Spiritual beings came from deep within mountains and forests. Normally the snake should not have left.

It was a biological instinct to make the most of things while avoiding disadvantages. If it went to places with many people, it would definitely be killed and cooked.

Animals that lived deep in the forest were not to be made light of, but they still couldn’t win against overwhelming numbers.

Ning Shu narrowed her eyes in disdain at the old Taoist priest. She suspected that he wanted the snake.

Moreover, the reason why the snake fled was due to the Taoist priests of White Cloud Temple.

The old Taoist priest being stared at by Ning Shu: …

This woman was really…

"Taoist priest, what does the snake look like and what are its characteristics?" asked the village head.

The old Taoist priest swung his horsetail whisk and said, "It is a huge python that is black in color. Some of its scales have turned gold."

The old Taoist priest repeatedly told the villagers to report if they found traces of the snake. Then he took the group of Taoist priests and left.

The villagers were terrified and they hurried home to scatter realgar.

The aunt next door also gave Ning Shu a bag of realgar and told Ning Shu to scatter it around all the corners of her home and at the foot of the backyard wall.

"Those supernatural beings like to eat children the most. You should take good care of Zhenzhen," the aunt said. After thinking for a while, she gave Ning Shu another bag of realgar. "Sprinkle some on Zhenzhen's clothes too."

"Thank you, Auntie." Ning Shu took the realgar and carried Zhenzhen into the house.

Ning Shu didn't plan to sprinkle realgar powder on Zhenzhen's clothes. Right now, Zhenzhen would grab things and put them in her mouth and realgar was toxic.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2448: A Strong Fishy Scent

The village was extremely quiet at night and as soon as it got dark, not a single light could be seen.

In this village, Ning Shu was the only one who would light an oil lamp. Everyone else went to bed as soon as it was dark.

Ning Shu wasn’t used to going to bed at five or six o'clock. She also had things to do at night.

She would handle herbal medicines and compile prescriptions for various illnesses.

In the dead of night, the cow in the cow pen started mooing.

The cow was afraid and was asking for help. Don't ask Ning Shu how she knew, it was because she had acquired the ability to communicate with animals.

Ning Shu carried the oil lamp to the cow pen. Before she had even entered, Ning Shu could smell a strong fishy scent.

The cow was cowering in one corner. Its limbs were trembling and it was unable to stand up. Across from it was a snake.

The snake and the night blended into one. If it wasn't for Ning Shu's excellent eyesight, she wouldn't have been able to see it.

However, as long as there wasn’t a problem with your nose, you would still be able to smell it.

The snake hissed as it flicked out its tongue and stared closely at Ning Shu.

Ning Shu said calmly, "Go quickly, or else, don't blame me for being rude. The people from White Cloud Temple were just here looking for you."

To be able to cultivate such a huge form, it would have had to soak up a lot of energy from the sun and moon.

"Vile two-legged monster," The black snake snarled at Ning Shu. Its head tilted back and it readied itself to attack.

Although the black snake was just hissing, Ning Shu understood what it was saying.

"I don't mean any harm to you. But if you attack me, you'll have to face the consequences." Ning Shu released her spiritual energy in the form of a dragon.

The black snake stared at the dragon with some confusion and said, "How is it a dragon? Are you a dragon?"

"No."

"Hurry up and go back to the mountains," Ning Shu said. It wasn't easy for monsters to cultivate spiritual energy from the mountains.

"A bunch of two-legged monsters is chasing me," the black snake said to Ning Shu.

"Why?"

"They definitely want my snake pearl. They said it was for alchemy."

The black snake looked at Ning Shu warily. "Do you also want my pearl?"

Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Why would she want that? She guessed that it was nothing more than a finger-sized beast core.

"All right, go on." Ning Shu waved her hand. "This cow is to feed my daughter. If you touch it, I'll cut your stomach open."

The black snake didn't speak.

It slowly slithered away and disappeared into the night.

Ning Shu placated the cow with a few words and returned home with the oil lamp.

Ning Shu closed the door and was about to look at Zhenzhen who was in bed when she saw the huge black snake beside the bed. It supported itself as it raised its head and looked at the sleeping Zhenzhen who was unaware of anything.

Ning Shu’s heart filled with rage. This thing actually dared to covet her daughter!?

Ning Shu’s energy sank into her dantian and she stomped the snake's head with her foot. The snake's head smashed into the ground.

Ning Shu hugged Zhenzhen and stared at the confused and disoriented snake.

"I let you go, but you repay me by trying to eat my daughter?" Ning Shu said coldly.

"No, I just think she's cute."

Ning Shu: Ha. ha. ha…

Moonlight streamed into the room and Ning Shu saw that the snake had four bumps on its abdomen and a bulging bump on its forehead.

Was the snake about to turn into a flood dragon? Horns would grow on its head and claws would grow from its abdomen.

The snake would turn into a flood dragon, and the flood dragon would turn into a dragon.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2449: You’re Scaring My Baby

The huge snake lay across the room and exuded a strong fishy stench. Ning Shu glared at it and said, "Hurry up and leave. You're scaring my baby."

The snake swept its tail and flipped over the table.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to do that," The snake hastily apologized.

"You'd better hurry and leave," Ning Shu said. "If you stay here, the people from White Cloud Temple will come over and take your snake pearl for their alchemy."

"I don't know where to go. They destroyed my nest."

"What does that have to do with me?" Ning Shu was quite indifferent.

The huge snake: …

"Two-legged monster," The snake shouted at Ning Shu.

Ning Shu: “You calling me?”

"I'm about to lay eggs."

Ning Shu: …

"You’re female?"

"After laying eggs, I will become very weak. I won’t be able to deal with those two-legged monsters."

Speaking of snakes, they also had it hard. Molting and childbirth would weaken them. Only when they truly evolved into flood dragons could they rid themselves of this burden.

"Are you giving me your eggs to make into steamed eggs?" Ning Shu hugged Zhenzhen, not daring to put her down. She was afraid that if she wasn’t paying attention, Zhenzhen would be swallowed by the snake.

Ning Shu pointed at the snake. "It would be best for you not to swallow people. If you do, forget becoming a flood dragon, you won’t have much time left to even be a snake."

Human beings were a race of great fortune. If a snake ate people, it would suffer when the time came.

The snake gave an ‘oh’ and swept its thick and solid tail. It seemed very embarrassed. "Can you take me in and let me give birth to my babies?"

No, she refused.

Was she going to have to be a midwife again?

She would even be crossing species. Was she going to deliver a baby for a snake now?

Ning Shu was afraid that something like the last delivery would happen again. It would shove its nest of eggs onto her.

"It's getting bright. Hurry up and leave." Ning Shu yawned.

"Two-legged monster, I can't run far. I'm about to give birth. Can’t you give me a place to stay? After I give birth, I’ll leave."

Ning Shu rolled her eyes. "I already know this pattern. After giving birth, you’ll have to incubate them, and then when the little snakes hatch, you’ll be carrying a large number of children and have no way of leaving."

Snake: …

The snake also had no other choice. It was already difficult for her to meet a person who wasn’t afraid of her. If she appeared elsewhere, she would certainly cause a riot.

Her cultivation path would be destroyed, and so would her children.

Ning Shu paid attention to one more thing. "You are pregnant, so you should have a husband. Your husband should be the same as you, right?"

"What is a husband?" the snake asked curiously.

Ning Shu: ………………

"Then how did you get pregnant?" Ning Shu asked.

"When the breeding season came, I mated with a male snake. After that, I will lay eggs," said the snake.

In order not to seem like she was too naïve, Ning Shu very calmly said, "There’s a basement, so you can hide there."

"Thank you. I'll repay you later."

"Zip it. Just stop staring at my child all the time."

The snake complimented, "Your child is very cute." She looked very delicious.

The snake slithered across the floor, left the room, and went into the basement.

Ning Shu placed Zhenzhen down and gently patted her chest.

Then she opened the windows to dissipate the smell in the room.

After daybreak, Ning Shu grabbed a chicken and went to the basement to have a look. As soon as she opened it, a strong smell wafted out. Ning Shu waved her hand to clear the smell away and stepped down the ladder.

"For you." Ning Shu put the chicken on the ground.

The snake swallowed the chicken in one gulp. "I feel like I'm going to give birth soon. My stomach hurts a little."

Ning Shu reached out and touched the snake’s abdomen. There was a bulge in one part.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2450: The Taoist Priest Is Here Again

Ning Shu had no experience in delivering newborn snakes and could only say, "You probably are going to deliver soon."

"Doctor Liu, Doctor Liu..." cried the aunt next door.

Ning Shu carried a Chinese cabbage out of the cellar and asked, "What's wrong, Auntie?"

"The Taoist priest is here again. The village head asked everyone to gather at the village entrance," said the aunt.

Ning Shu put down the cabbage and followed the villagers to the village entrance with Zhenzhen on her back.

The old Taoist priest still appeared sage-like. He asked the village head, "Has no one seen the snake?"

"The village is very peaceful. I guess it has left," the village head said with uncertainty.

The old Taoist priest furrowed his brows. That shouldn’t be, they had already forced the snake toward the village.

Why didn't it show up?

The old Taoist priest saw Ning Shu approaching from the corner of his eye. His eyelids twitched and he unconsciously puffed up his chest.

"What is that smell on you?" As soon as Ning Shu neared, the old Taoist priest smelled a fishy smell.

Ning Shu raised a hand and sniffed it. "What smell are you talking about? Oh, last night, a snake wanted to eat my cow, so I beat it away."

Old Taoist: …

"Huh..." the surrounding villagers stared at Ning Shu in surprise.

"You beat the snake away?" the aunt next door asked in surprise. "Why didn't I hear anything last night?"

"I know martial arts." Ning Shu raised an eyebrow at the old Taoist priest. "The Taoist priest should know of this."

The old Taoist priest almost rolled his eyes.

"Where did the snake go?" he asked.

Ning Shu shook her head. "I don't know. Maybe it went to your Taoist temple."

The aunt next door asked Ning Shu, "Doctor Liu, if you know martial arts, how did your husband get killed by bandits?"

The old Taoist priest also looked at Ning Shu.

Ning Shu said calmly, "When I found my husband, he was already rotting."

Old Taoist: …

The old Taoist priest took his people back to White Cloud Temple and repeatedly told the villagers that they should inform them immediately if they encountered the snake, or it wouldn't be their problem if they got swallowed by the snake.

After the old Taoist priest left, Ning Shu and the group of people also went back. One after another, they asked Ning Shu if she had seen the snake’s appearance.

Ning Shu just said it was too dark at the time and she hadn’t seen it clearly.

Ning Shu walked back to her house and heard movement in the basement. She immediately went down.

She saw the snake tossing and turning on the ground and she seemed to be in great pain.

It looked like she was going to give birth.

Ning Shu went out to find some dry grass and put it in the cellar.

"Keep your voice down. Are you trying to attract people here?"

"I’m in pain."

"How painful can it be to lay an egg? Snakes have two penises. Does it also hurt when you’re mating?" Ning Shu said.

The snake was in pain for a long time before finally releasing an egg the size of a fist. After the first one was laid, the later ones were much smoother.

The snake laid three eggs. Her head lay on the ground. All her energy had been spent.

Ning Shu looked at the eggs and really wanted to make stewed eggs. She guessed that the eggs would be fishy though, so Ning Shu gave up.

Ning Shu placed the snake eggs on the dry grass. "When will these eggs hatch? If the villagers knew that there was a snake hiding in my house, I’d be driven out."

In regards to dangerous things, they should be removed.

"I need some time," said the snake.

Ning Shu: …

She had known this was going to be a problem.

"When you get better, take your eggs in your mouth and go. Or else, the people at White Cloud Temple will find you," Ning Shu was not in a good mood. She went out of the basement to get a chicken for the snake.

She didn't even pluck the feathers.

The snake swallowed the chicken and said, "I’ll rest for another day and then I can go."

Translator: Kiara

#Kiara’s Comments: The number of times I slapped my thigh because of the shit Ning Shu says, her honesty is fricking refreshing.

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

July's Release Schedule

This month's release schedule is 6x chps per week! Thanks for all of your support!

Regular Release Schedule:

Mon 7/3 - Sun 7/9: c2438 - c2443

Mon 7/10 - Sun 7/16: c2444 - c2449

Mon 7/17 - Sun 7/23: c2450 - c2455

Mon 7/24 - Sun 7/30: c2456 - c2461

Mon 7/31 - Sun 8/6: c2462 - c2467

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 244

Chp 2431: You’re Trying to Escape Again?

Ning Shu regretted that she hadn’t taken out the bracelet sooner and that she hadn’t thought of it before.

Finally, she wouldn’t have to be strangled by Li Sanlang all the time.

Li Sanlang didn’t regard her as a person.

Li Sanlang glanced at the buddhist beads on Ning Shu's wrist, then disappeared.

"You, you're trying to escape again?" Lady Wang came over with a large group of servant girls and looked at Ning Shu. "You just can’t live peacefully can you? Do you have to create chaos wherever you go?"

"How has the Li family mistreated you for you to be so unwilling to stay here?" Lady Wang's expression was extremely loathful and fairly impatient.

Her gaze as she looked towards Ning Shu carried an ominous glint.

Ning Shu saw that Li Sanlang had left and immediately tried to climb over the wall again. However, she was blocked by the unidentified force and fell down again.

Ning Shu: …

What the hell was this?

"Grab her," Lady Wang said impatiently.

Ning Shu dodged the servant girl and said to Lady Wang, "I’m sorry, I was wrong. Please don't lock me up. I grew up in the open fields of the countryside and it’s difficult for me to stay locked up."

Ning Shu must find a way to deal with Li Sanlang.

There had to be an explanation for why Li Sanlang was able to become this powerful of a malicious spirit.

Otherwise, she would never be able to leave the Li family.

Lady Wang snorted coldly. "You’re a widow. How could you be allowed to walk around the house as you please? What would we do if you offended our distinguished guests? You would tarnish the reputation of our great Li family."

Ning Shu: …

Lady Wang acted like the Li family was royalty, but it was just a merchant family.

Within the hierarchy of the four classes; which consisted of scholars, farmers, artisans, and merchants; merchant families weren’t regarded as upper-class.

"I understand. I won't wander around. I'll stay in my courtyard and won't go to the front hall. Moreover, I won't offend the family’s distinguished guests," Ning Shu said with her head lowered.

Lady Wang thought and then snorted coldly. "You'd better keep your word or I'll have you buried."

Ning Shu nodded docilely.

"Still not going back?" Lady Wang looked at Ning Shu displeasedly.

Ning Shu made a sound of agreement, lowered her head and went back to her courtyard.

Returning to the messy room, Ning Shu mentally sighed.

Sitting cross-legged on the ground, she looked at the buddhist beads on her wrist. She didn't know how long the buddhist beads would be effective.

It felt like Li Sanlang had a never ending stream of power at his disposal

If he was an ordinary ghost, her talismans should have been able to exterminate him, but Li Sanlang had been struck by them time and time again and had suffered no damage. Even if he was weakened slightly, he would always quickly recover.

What the hell was this?

Ning Shu took a deep breath and began to cultivate.

She didn't know how long she had been cultivating but when Ning Shu opened her eyes, the sky had already turned dark.

She assumed that she’d pissed off Lady Wang again since no one came to deliver her food. It had already been about a day since she’d even had any water.

Ning Shu got up from the ground and prepared to go out and find something to eat.

Ning Shu opened the door and saw Li Sanlang floating in the doorway.

The bracelet on Ning Shu's wrist gleamed.

Li Sanlang used his hand to block the golden light of the bracelet and retreated some distance.

Ning Shu gave a chuckle. She felt fairly smug. Then she prepared to go to the kitchen to find something to eat.

Li Sanlang didn’t dare get too close to Ning Shu and just drifted around her.

Ning Shu ignored him. She found some pastries in the kitchen and ate her fill.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2432: As Long as You Obediently Listen to Me

When her stomach was fully satisfied, Ning Shu finally remembered that she had exchanged for fasting pills. It had been a long time since she’d used a fasting pill, so she’d completely forgotten about them.

With fasting pills, she wouldn't need to worry about food.

"Why are you doing this? As long as you obediently listen to me, I will let my mother give you something to eat," said Li Sanlang who was floating not too far off.

Ning Shu turned a deaf ear.

Li Sanlang's expression turned incredibly ferocious, but he was afraid of the buddhist beads and couldn’t get close to Ning Shu.

Ning Shu raised her hand and waved at him before gracefully returning to her room.

Li Sanlang stared at Ning Shu's back with bloodthirsty eyes. His entire body emitted black energy.

After returning to her room, Ning Shu continued to cultivate. She didn’t believe that she was inferior to Li Sanlang.

She had even defeated a thousand-year-old phantom king, there was no way she would be beaten by this ghost.

Even if she couldn't do it, heck, she would drag him down to hell with her.

Early the next morning, Ning Shu's door was kicked open. Lady Wang entered, followed by two manservants and several servant girls.

Lady Wang came in and stared at the buddhist beads on Ning Shu's wrist. She said coldly, "Hand over the buddhist beads."

Ning Shu hid her hand behind her back and took two steps back. "This bracelet is mine. Why should I hand it over?"

"Who permitted you to wear such a thing? Last night, Sanlang appeared to me in a dream and said that the beads on your wrist hurt him very much."

"As Sanlang's wife, how could you do anything that would cause him pain? Give that bracelet to me." Lady Wang stretched out her hand.

Ning Shu slightly raised her chin and said in a disbelieving tone, "Just because a dead man appeared to you in a dream, you want me to give you my belongings? Why? This is mine."

Li Sanlang couldn't do anything about buddhist beads himself, so he went to his mother. What a coward.

"It belongs to you? The Li family bought you with ten taels of silver. Even your life belongs to the Li family. What else could you possibly own? Hand it over.” Lady Wang tried to grab Ning Shu's bracelet.

Ning Shu kicked Lady Wang in the stomach and she flew some distance away before tumbling to the ground with a thud.

Lady Wang covered her stomach and cried out, "Ouch, ouch!” Her slick and shiny hair that had been neatly combed into a bun was covered in dust, and her hairpins were all crooked.

She cut a very sorry figure.

Lady Wang trembled with anger and pointed at Ning Shu. ”Audacious! You dare raise a hand against me?"

This was outrageous!

A servant girl quickly helped Lady Wang up. Lady Wang covered her stomach as she yelled furiously, "Grab her! Give her a taste of the Li family's discipline!"

"How dare you raise your hand against me." Lady Wang was furious. She was like an alpha lion whose authority and territory had been infringed upon. She seemed to want to tear everyone to pieces.

In the rear courtyard, Lady Wang was the aloof and noble ruler of all.

She ruled over the fates of the servants, the daughter-in-laws, and the concubines.

Now she had been hit by a single country girl.

The manservants and servant girls swarmed around Ning Shu. Ning Shu swept her leg under the people surrounding her and knocked them to the ground. Then she kicked one of them away.

"Ah..." Lady Wang screeched as a manservant fell on top of her.

The manservant jumped up with an ashen face. Lady Wang backhanded him in the face. "Impudent thing."

The manservant covered his face and retreated, looking frightened.

"Liu Xiaoya, you won’t get away with this." Lady Wang glared at Ning Shu particularly viciously and turned to walk away.

Ning Shu turned her head to look at Li Sanlang who was floating outside the window.

Li Sanlang's eyes were red with blood as he stared at Ning Shu.

Ning Shu had a rough grasp of his behavioral patterns. Usually this is the time where Li Sanlang explodes.

"Are you guarding your chastity?" Li Sanlang’s blood red eyes stared at Ning Shu.

"Chastity? I don’t care about that." Chastity was simply an idea men imposed on women.

Willingness was willingness, unwillingness was unwillingness. No one could force her either way.

"I just don't like being with a ghost," Ning Shu said coldly.

Translator: Kiara

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2433: The Li Family’s Ancestral Hall

"You’re a ghost, a monster." Ning Shu looked contemptuous.

"What did you say?" Li Sanlang turned into black smoke and rushed towards Ning Shu, but was immediately blocked by a light.

Ning Shu formed hand signs and the speed of her moving fingers gradually increased. She managed to produce an extremely complicated talisman. The talisman turned into a golden light and flew toward Li Sanlang.

Li Sanlang's body was almost destroyed by the talisman and he disappeared in the blink of an eye.

Ning Shu immediately exited the room to follow him, but she didn’t know where he had gone.

Where was Li Sanlang hiding?

Ning Shu thought for a while, then decided to check the Li family’s ancestral hall.

Apart from the memorial tablets dedicated to the family’s ancestors, Ning Shu couldn’t think of another place where Li Sanlang could dwell.

Even if Li Sanlang was strong, he still needed something to attach to. He couldn’t just drift around forever.

Ning Shu didn't know where the ancestral hall was.

Even if she were to ask someone, nobody in the Li family would be willing to answer her.

Ning Shu planned to take advantage of the night to go to the ancestral hall because it would be too eye-catching to go in the day.

"Capture her and bury her as a sacrifice." Lady Wang had come back with another group of people.

There were a lot of people this time and it looked quite imposing.

They flooded into the room.

"The Li family was generous enough to give you food and shelter. If it wasn’t for our generosity, with your looks, even if you were sold to a brothel no customers would want you," Lady Wang said sharply.

Ning Shu pursed her lips. Lady Wang acted like the Li family was so high-class, but what high-classed lady of the house would act like this?

The frog at the bottom of the well was tooting her own horn.

A group of people immediately surrounded Ning Shu. It seemed they were determined to bury her alive.

She was not the obedient Liu Xiaoya and she’d obviously exhausted Lady Wang's patience.

Lady Wang wanted to get rid of her.

Ning Shu was also somewhat vexed. Lady Wang was always acting like a vicious mother-in-law who wanted people to kneel on the ground and lick her feet.

Ning Shu kicked away the person in front of her and went straight for Lady Wang. Seeing Ning Shu rushing towards her with a cold expression on her face, Lady Wang immediately collapsed to the ground in fear.

Ning Shu lifted her foot and stepped heavily on Lady Wang's lower leg. It immediately produced a slight cracking sound.

Lady Wang's face instantly turned white. She let out an ear-splitting screech and her face distorted in pain.

Lady Wang’s eyes blurred from the pain. A servant girl hurriedly tried to help her up, but as soon as she shifted her body, Lady Wang howled loudly in pain.

Lady Wang's brow beaded with sweat. She truly couldn’t bear the pain. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted.

The manservants and servant girls were in chaos. Finally, they found something to use as a stretcher to carry Lady Wang away.

The moment Lady Wang's leg was touched, her complexion became even paler and turned ashen.

Such injuries were enough for Lady Wang to be stuck in bed for a while.

Lady Wang kept trying to come up with ways to get the buddhist beads from Ning Shu.

Without the buddhist beads, Ning Shu wouldn’t be able to guard against Li Sanlang who always popped in and out from nowhere.

On top of that, he kept trying to strangle her.

Li Sanlang's behavior right now was like he was trying to subdue a wild horse. He insisted on training the horse to be obedient.

He hadn’t treated Liu Xiaoya this badly because she was very obedient (terrified).

Li Sanlang practically did whatever he wanted.

However, Ning Shu fiercely resisted and that led to a cruel suppression.

Ning Shu really couldn't make sense of this ghost marriage. Were they just trying to find a plaything for Li Sanlang?

"Damn you, how dare you do this to my mother!?" Li Sanlang's voice came from behind Ning Shu.

However, he didn't dare get too close to Ning Shu. He stared at Ning Shu with bloodshot eyes. "Liu Xiaoya, you were given an inch yet you took a mile. You've gone too far."

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2434: Live Forever?

"How audacious! My mother is also your mother-in-law, yet you actually hurt her."

Ning Shu played with the buddhist beads on her wrist and calmly said, "Your mother was going to bury me alive. Why can't I resist?"

"If moles and ants value their lives, why can’t I?"

Could it be that she was supposed to thank them for their kindness?

Li Sanlang sneered, "You’re just something that my mother bought. If it wasn't for me, you would be dead by now, you ungrateful thing."

With that attitude, they were definitely mother and son.

Was her life this lowly?

No matter how lowly her life was deemed, she still wanted to live. Even if she was a salted fish, she would be the saltiest one there is.

Ning Shu sneered. Her fingers flew and she began chanting a spell. "You want me to be obedient? I will take you down even if I have to die in the process."

Li Sanlang's eyes became increasingly bloodshot. "I wanted to give you a chance to become my wife. I was going to let you stay with me and live forever, but you’re actually this unappreciative."

Ning Shu hurriedly chanted the spell. The golden talisman struck Li Sanlang and he was obviously weakened a little.

"Who said I wanted to live forever with you? Who said I wanted to be your wife? I don't need your kindness, let alone your favor."

What the heck was his favor?

He wanted to dictate the way she lived and messed with her life until it was in smithereens, yet he considered bestowing favor.

"You impudent wretch!" Li Sanlang cursed.

If resistance was impudence, Ning Shu would be even more impudent.

She wanted to commit mariticide!!!

Ning Shu chanted a taoist scripture as she counted on the buddhist beads. The air soon resembled water drops dripping into a pond with layers and layers of ripples moving outwards.

Li Sanlang's figure was like a reflection in the water, his figure started becoming distorted.

Li Sanlang was somewhat uncomfortable and he disappeared.

"Liu Xiaoya, I'll kill you," The frighteningly sinister voice drifted into the room.

Ning Shu's expression remained unchanged. No one could stop her from leaving the Li family. She’d kill anything that got in her way, human or not.

Because the lady of the house was injured, there was some disorder in the Li family.

Lady Wang was lying in bed screaming with pain. The doctor came to see her and said that Lady Wang's leg would take a long time to heal.

After all, Ning Shu had broken her leg.

Lady Wang would need to lie down for a hundred days after suffering such a serious injury.

Lady Wang angrily gnashed her teeth. She vowed to make Liu Xiaoya suffer. Simply burying her alive would be letting her off too lightly.

Lady Wang complained to her husband that Liu Xiaoya had come to overthrow their family and that her son even said to her in a dream that his body was in pain.

Fuming, Lady Wang said that they had to make it so Liu Xiaoya could never reincarnate and that her soul should suffer forever and be subjected to endless torture.

She was only a cheap wretch they had bought with ten taels of silver yet she dared to raise a hand against her and injure her leg.

Li Sanlang's father sent men to invite the taoist priest from White Cloud Temple to hold a sacrificial burial.

Since Lady Wang was injured, no one bothered Ning Shu anymore. She finally had some peace and quiet.

At night, Ning Shu would search every building for the ancestral hall.

She couldn’t find the ancestral hall at all.

What was going on?

Don’t tell her that the Li family didn’t have an ancestral hall, that was impossible!

Merchants, the rich and powerful, influential officials, and nobles all cared the most about their family’s prosperity and inheritance. Most of all, they cared about feng shui.

However, the Li family didn't even have an ancestral hall?

It could only be that the ancestral hall was hidden somewhere she didn't know.

Why was it hidden? Could it be that it held some kind of secret?

Ning Shu had no way to leave the Li family right now. She considered making a large batch of drugs and knocking everyone in the Li family unconscious so that she could search the entire place for the ancestral hall.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2435: What Are You Looking For?

"Liu Xiaoya, what are you looking for?" Li Sanlang's eerie voice rang out.

Ning Shu turned around indifferently and stared at Li Sanlang. Her pupils immediately dilated as she realized that Li Sanlang had recovered his strength once again.

He was obviously injured by her spell before. Why did he appear now as if nothing had happened?

Frick, speak, what cheap did you use?

"What I’m looking for is none of your business." Ning Shu rolled her eyes and prepared to search every room in the house.

There was no way that the Li family had no ancestral hall.

There had to be a place for their ancestor’s memorial tablets.

"What are you looking for?" Li Sanlang saw Ning Shu slip into a room like a wisp of smoke and fumble around.

Li Sanlang wanted to block Ning Shu, but the light emitted from the buddhist beads made it difficult for him to hold his ground.

"Liu Xiaoya, don't challenge my patience. Do you know what you are doing?" Li Sanlang's eyes were scarlet. He looked frightening in the dark.

Ning Shu simply ignored Li Sanlang. Right now he was just shooting his mouth off at her and threatening her because he couldn’t do anything to her.

This was the study. It was probably Li Sanlang's father's room.

Ning Shu stroked the antiques, vases and other items on the ancient shelf to see if there were any hidden mechanisms or something of that kind.

Li Sanlang suddenly rushed in front of Ning Shu, seeming to be no longer scared of the golden light emitting from the buddhist beads. He stretched out his hand to clutch Ning Shu's neck.

Ning Shu evaded his grasp. If she was still caught by him after having been strangled this many times, she must be retarded.

Li Sanlang was very close to Ning Shu. She quickly took off her bracelet and hooked it with her finger. With the beads hanging in front of her palm, Ning Shu slapped her palm onto Li Sanlang's chest.

Li Sanlang roared in pain after being touched by the buddhist beads. His hair flew and blood-red meridians appeared on his pale face. Blood flowed out of his reddened eyes.

The tears of blood on his pale face made him look even more terrifying.

A strong wind erupted from the surroundings. The ancient shelf was blown off the wall and its contents fell to the ground.

Porcelain fragments scattered and papers flew everywhere.

Ning Shu put her palms together, grabbed the buddhist beads, and turned to run away.

Turning her head, she saw that Li Sanlang had turned almost completely see-through.

Ning Shu left the study and prepared to jump over the wall and escape. In the Li residence, her abilities were greatly restricted. If Li Sanlang was so strong, she dared him to fight her outside!

However, Ning Shu was bounced back.

Ning Shu sat on the ground with a stupefied expression. What the heck, what exactly was this situation?

Why couldn't she leave this place?

Was there a barrier?

However, Ning Shu couldn’t feel a spell formation at all.

If it was a spell formation, there would be traces of it.

Ning Shu exhaled a long sigh. What the frick was this strange situation?

The huge amount of noise from the study earlier had woken everyone up. The crackling and rattling noises woke even those who slept soundly.

Ning Shu tried to climb over the wall again, but was still bounced back by the unknown force, so she just gave up on trying to leave the Li family at the moment.

She must figure out what was happening.

God damn it! This ghost story was such a pain!

This was obviously a story about a ghost marriage. Normally it should be the story of a little widow breaking through her shackles and working hard to make a life for herself.

Why did it turn into a supernatural horror story?

Ning Shu expressed that she really couldn’t adapt to this strange development.

What was the power that prevented her from leaving the Li family?

The outside world was so big, but she was trapped here and couldn't get out.

Ning Shu returned to her room. The room was still a mess. The stools and table were flung all over the place and the bed was now broken boards due to Ning Shu smashing it earlier.

Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the ground and began to cultivate.

Li Sanlang, who had been injured by the buddhist beads, hadn't appeared for a few days. Ning Shu couldn't help but wonder whether Li Sanlang was dead.

Of course, this possibility was very small.

Li Sanlang didn't come to look for Ning Shu and Lady Wang's leg was injured, so it was like her existence had been forgotten.

However, Ning Shu’s thoughts weren’t tranquil at all. This was the calm before the storm and it made her feel somewhat stifled.

In any case, Ning Shu felt like a bundle of nerves.

Ning Shu took a deep breath and continued to cultivate. Whenever she was free, she tried to leave the Li residence, but she was bounced back every time.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2436: Differential Treatment Was Unfair!

Ning Shu hit the invisible barrier with a clenched fist. It was very soft and elastic, but it bounced her fist back with the same force.

It was like a spring.

Ning Shu: …

It really wore out her heart.

Could it be that there was some sort of treasure in the Li residence?

Ning Shu saw that the manservants and servant girls could leave, so why wasn’t she able to?

Differential treatment was unfair!

Even after experiencing so many worlds, Ning Shu had never encountered such a strange situation.

She had absolutely no idea what the power was that enveloped the Li family.

Was a higher level plane just this hard to understand?

Why couldn’t things just progress normally?

Ning Shu didn't give up. She went to the kitchen and got a knife, then sank energy into her dantian to try and cut the barrier.

Then, the kitchen knife was rebounded with so much force that it sent Ning Shu flying.

Ning Shu sighed deeply.

Why couldn’t she leave?

Ning Shu was really baffled. Why? Why?

Ning Shu threw away the kitchen knife who’s blade had been rolled into the shape of a cone and went back to her room to continue cultivating.

Was it because she wasn’t strong enough to break through?

Ning Shu took a fasting pill. It could keep her from going hungry for half a month.

Ning Shu stroked her chin. Was the main problem Li Sanlang?

No matter how she thought about it, the only one she had a deep relationship with in the Li family was Li Sanlang.

They were husband and wife.

Li Sanlang wouldn’t let her go.

So she still had to commit mariticide.

Ning Shu sat cross-legged and began to cultivate, otherwise she wouldn’t have the power to face unexpected events.

Eventually, Li Sanlang, who had disappeared for over a month, appeared. The part of his soul injured by the buddhist beads had returned to its original state again.

Ning Shu didn't know what to say.

She could only exhale exasperatedly.

Ning Shu stood up and stood face to face with Li Sanlang.

"Liu Xiaoya." Li Sanlang said Ning Shu's name, and his voice lingered eerily in the air.

It was not the most pleasant feeling to hear her name being said by a ghost.

Ning Shu kept in mind that you weren’t supposed to respond when a ghost says your name so she didn’t make a sound.

Why was he only scaring her? Couldn’t he go scare someone else for a change?

"What? Weren’t you so confident before? Why aren’t you talking now?" Li Sanlang actually smiled at Ning Shu.

The smile was sinister. He already had a frightful face. How could he possibly look good when he smiled?

Ning Shu's expression was calm. "I guess it’s as good a time as any to ask. Why doesn’t anything affect you?"

"Guess." Li Sanlang stared at Ning Shu and took two steps towards her. He stopped and abruptly said, "Liu Xiaoya, you are sufficiently well-suited for me."

Ning Shu: ???

Ning Shu scratched her hair. "Say something that makes sense."

"What I mean is, die and be with me,” said Li Sanlang.

Ning Shu had long gotten used to Li Sanlang's craziness.

"I actually have to thank you. If you hadn't injured me, I wouldn't have mastered the power of the spirit stone so quickly." Li Sanlang smiled at Ning Shu.

Ning Shu's eyebrows furrowed together. Spirit stone?

It wouldn’t be the spirit stone she was thinking about, right?

Li Sanlang pointed his finger at Ning Shu. Ning Shu hurriedly guarded against it, but then she immediately had a bad feeling.

She was trapped. Her body started slowly floating up.

It was as if she was locked in a bubble.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

#Kiara’s Comments: Ayo, he spoke the magic words after being beaten by Ning Shu an inch of his life and now my shipping senses are tingling. I’m trying not to, but this is hitting my spots.

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2437: We Will Consummate Our Marriage Tonight

Ning Shu touched the barrier in surprise. It felt similar to soft cotton, and felt the same as the barrier that enveloped the Li family.

Ning Shu was locked up right now.

She had abruptly gotten imprisoned.

Ning Shu had never quite understood what exactly this thing was.

Li Sanlang walked in front of Ning Shu and moved his face close to hers. There was only about a glass’ thickness between them.

Ning Shu's eyes dilated. Right now, not only was she trapped, but it seemed that the buddhist beads could no longer deter Li Sanlang.

The barrier probably isolated the power of the buddhist beads.

Ning Shu stared at Li Sanlang's pale face and couldn't help asking, "What exactly is going on?"

It seemed she was still too inexperienced.

Li Sanlang smiled at Ning Shu. "You can't run away now."

Seeing that Li Sanlang did not answer her question, Ning Shu felt around the barrier and tried to find a way out.

However, this was a completely sealed space. There weren’t any gaps at all.

Ning Shu was worried that the air had been sealed off as well, and that she would suffocate to death.

Hence, Ning Shu decided to just sit down. She didn’t dare to make any big moves out of worry that she would consume the air inside too quickly.

Li Sanlang said to Ning Shu, "We will consummate our marriage tonight."

Ning Shu: →_ →

He was still thinking of consummating their marriage.

"If you don't agree, I'll keep you locked in here. You'll eventually run out of air. Then you will die. Your death will be very ugly,” said Li Sanlang.

Could it get any uglier than him?

Ning Shu’s facial color didn’t change in the least. If worst came to worst, she would fail the task and be eliminated once. She didn’t fear him.

Ning Shu's heart was itching with curiosity. She really wanted to know what this was.

What kind of spirit stone was Li Sanlang talking about? Was it really a cultivation spirit stone?

But the spirit stones used for cultivation didn’t have this ability.

Perhaps it was a treasure she’d never heard of.

Ning Shu asked Li Sanlang, "What is this thing that trapped me?"

It didn’t seem like a spell formation or an artifact. What was it really?

Li Sanlang hovered in front of her. "Not telling you."

Ning Shu rolled her eyes.

Ning Shu sat cross legged and tried to cultivate, but she found that there was no spiritual energy in the bubble. She was completely isolated from the outside.

Ning Shu looked at Li Sanlang, who was hovering outside indolently, and felt deeply angry. Li Sanlang said lightly, "Have you thought things through yet?"

"I don't like using force on people. After all, a union is the most wonderful thing on Earth. Mutual consent would be best," said Li Sanlang.

"You really are a pervert," Ning Shu cursed.

"Liu Xiaoya, I'm your husband, so you should listen to me. The wife must follow the husband. Did your parents not teach you this?"

Ning Shu just dug at her ears and ignored him.

The bubble wasn’t very big and after a while, Ning Shu felt a little out of breath. The air had already been depleted quite a bit.

Ning Shu's face was a bit red.

Ning Shu didn’t speak anymore. The spiritual energy in her body made her feel a little less uncomfortable.

Ning Shu released her spiritual energy. As soon as the form of a dragon appeared, the bubble seemed to become very crowded.

The energy crashed against the barrier, but there wasn’t a single crack on it. Instead, Ning Shu's body got sent tumbling in the bubble because of the strength of the rebound.

The world spun and she almost vomited.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

#Kiara’s Comments: Consummating, no. Antagonizing, yes. I didn’t sign up for the leecher vibe no thank you.

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2438: If She Had the Soul Pearl…

Li Sanlang shook his head and said with some annoyance, "You really are disobedient."

Shortly after, Ning Shu found that the bubble had become smaller and that she had even less space to move about.

"You won't learn to behave unless you’re punished." Li Sanlang placed his pale hand on the barrier and patted Ning Shu's head. "Be good, don't provoke me."

Ning Shu: You lunatic…

Ning Shu furrowed her brows and tried to find a way out, but she really couldn’t find one. She didn’t know what this power was that was enveloping her.

She also couldn’t break the bubble forcefully.

It was a pity. If she had the soul pearl, she could directly suck Li Sanlang into it.

However, the soul pearl was still fusing.

Ning Shu had thought it would be easy to leave the Li family. She never thought it would be so difficult.

Li Sanlang could lock her up with just a finger. Even if she broke through this barrier, there would be countless bubbles waiting for her.

Dang, mariticide really was the current path.

Like this, Li Sanlang just dawdled around with Ning Shu. He had plenty of time to waste.

Li Sanlang's victory was within his hands.

Ning Shu felt the air in the bubble slowly disappearing. Her situation was getting worse and worse.

Time relentlessly ticked on. Suddenly, a jumble of footsteps sounded from outside and a swarm of people rushed into the room.

It was headed by a robed taoist priest with a horsetail whisk in his hand. He was somewhat surprised upon seeing the floating Ning Shu.

Ning Shu looked at Li Sanlang. Li Sanlang was clearly standing beside her, but she was the only person who could see him.

She really didn't want such a privilege.

"Taoist priest, look at her!" A middle-aged man said to the old taoist priest.

The taoist priest nodded. "This woman is indeed not suitable to stay at your home. You can hold the sacrificial burial."

"This woman's brows contain baleful energy and it’s clear she’s arrogant and obstinate. Her staying in your home will only bring disaster. She will disrupt the peace in the Li residence," said the taoist priest.

Ning Shu: …

Where did this old white haired taoist priest come from?

He looked like a sage, but the moment he opened his mouth, he wanted to take her life. What happened to being compassionate?

"Right, I forgot to tell you. This taoist priest is the head of the White Cloud Temple. My father paid a large price to invite him to hold a sacrificial burial for you," Li Sanlang leisurely said.

Ning Shu stared at the old taoist priest. It would suffice to invite a feng shui master for a sacrificial burial, yet they actually invited an old taoist priest. This probably wasn’t such a simple matter as a sacrificial burial.

Death was not the end. Sometimes death was only the beginning of the suffering of the soul. It would be tormented again and again, never allowed to reincarnate and confined to purgatory forever.

"If you beg me, you won’t have to undergo the sacrificial burial. All I want is for you to admit your mistake and nothing more. You are my wife, I won't hurt you," said Li Sanlang.

Ning Shu tugged at the corner of her mouth. This old taoist priest wasn’t a good person and Li Sanlang was even worse.

Whether she was going to destroy the world or was a serial murderer, these people would continue coming up with reasons to kill her.

Li Sanlang sighed and the bubble disappeared. When Ning Shu's feet touched the ground, she prepared to run away. Suddenly, a huge force rushed into her and Ning Shu lost control of her body.

"Liu Xiaoya, since you’re not willing, then die," Li Sanlang's voice came from inside Ning Shu's body. "Once the sacrificial burial is held, you, Liu Xiaoya, will forever be my wife."

"Grab her," said Lord Li.

The manservants flocked over and grabbed the powerless Ning Shu.

Ning Shu was carried out of the room and into a spacious courtyard.

There was firewood stacked in the courtyard. Ning Shu’s pupils dilated. Were they going to burn her to death?

Ning Shu was tied to a pole atop the firewood pile. Her body was firmly bound.

Ning Shu practically gnashed her teeth as she said, "Li Sanlang, I swear I’ll kill you!"

"Liu Xiaoya, after the sacrificial burial, you won’t be saying such a thing," Li Sanlang said lightly.

Ning Shu indifferently watched the old taoist priest from the White Cloud Temple prepare the altar.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2439: There’s a Way to Get Out of This Situation

As the old taoist priest started the ritual, the sky gradually darkened and a cold wind began to blow.

Lady Wang, whose leg was still injured, was carried over. When she saw Ning Shu, who was tied above the pile of firewood, her eyes were brimming with pleasure.

It was an expression of hateful revenge.

Her expression was extremely sinister.

Ning Shu was tied up and Li Sanlang was controlling her body. She was going to be burned to death.

This counter attack task was seriously…

"Did I dig up your family's ancestral tomb or something, for you guys to treat me like this?" Ning Shu couldn't help asking Li Sanlang.

Li Sanlang said, "You are my wife, yet you disobey me. Do you think that's right?"

Frick, the men in this world oppressed women, and the women also oppressed women.

"There's a way to get out of this situation. Do you want to hear..." 2333's voice echoed in Ning Shu's mind.

Ning Shu asked unhurriedly, "What way?"

"Use the soul pearl."

Ning Shu was somewhat surprised. "Isn't the soul pearl still fusing?"

"It can be used, but it may destroy the system space. You might end up not being able to return to the system space."

"And you?" Ning Shu asked. If the system space was destroyed, would 2333 no longer exist?

"I'm bound to your soul, so I'll be fine," 2333 said.

Ning Shu hesitated for a bit. It was too risky.

If the system space was destroyed, she would have no place to even take a breather. The price was too high.

Furthermore, 2333 wasn’t the type to allow himself to suffer losses, it was unlikely for him to make such a huge sacrifice just for a task.

Ning Shu asked, "Is there some sort of treasure here?"

"Er, there’s probably a barrier stone," 2333 said. "It’s an extremely rare object. Not only can it trap people, but it can also bind their souls."

Ning Shu's heart pounded. Could it be that Li Sanlang had mastered the power of this barrier stone?

It was a natural barrier with no way to dispel it.

"The destruction of the system space is just a worst-case scenario. Maybe it won’t be destroyed?" 2333 said.

Ning Shu: →_ →

Then what if it was destroyed?

The old taoist priest was still continuing with the ritual. The sky gradually grew darker and the wind swept the stones around.

Ning Shu glanced at the people around her. Their faces all carried contempt or pleasure.

She just wanted to live. Why was that so difficult?

There was also the man claiming to be her husband who controlled her, threatened her, and wanted her kneel at his feet and worship him like a God.

If worst comes to worst, she’d just take them all down with her.

"Liu Xiaoya, beg me. I can let you live," said Li Sanlang.

Ning Shu’s voice carried a smile, "Alright."

Li Sanlang was stunned for a split second and then said contemptuously, "Are you sincere?"

This nutjob. If she didn't submit, he would pull out all the stops to force her. If she submitted, he looked down on her.

Prick, go die.

"Light it up!" said the old taoist priest, his voice booming, as he finished his spell.

Immediately, a manservant raised a torch and lit the firewood at Ning Shu's feet.

Ning Shu's expression remained unchanged and she said to 2333 in her mind, "The only way is to use the soul pearl?"

"The system space may collapse," 2333 reminded her.

Ning Shu made a sound of agreement. "Use it."

Even if she had to risk the system space collapsing, Ning Shu wouldn’t let Li Sanlang get away with this.

The flames in the firewood pile crackled and thick smoke drifted from it.

"Liu Xiaoya, there’s still time to beg. I'm your husband. You should listen to me," said Li Sanlang.

"Really?" Ning Shu's tone carried a smile. He may have a cheat, but she had a cheat too. Let’s see who would smile til the end. Who was more ruthless?

This madam has gambled her entire system space.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

#Kiara’s Comments: I find Ning Shu’s internal cursing and name calling adorable and I don’t know why. Also Li Sanlang mastering the stone is single handedly ruining my almost ship.

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2440: My Clothes Are Already Burning!

"Put away the Unsurpassable Martial Arts," Ning Shu said to 2333. "Hurry, my clothes are already burning!"

A black hole gradually formed in Ning Shu's body.

"What is this?" Li Sanlang was shocked and he immediately left Ning Shu's body.

Li Sanlang stared closely at Ning Shu. "Liu Xiaoya, what are you doing?"

Ning Shu coughed from the thick smoke. Without Li Sanlang in her body, she regained control over it.

Ning Shu used her strength to directly break the ropes binding her.

The surrounding people: …

"Grab her." The old taoist priest's brows wrinkled as he looked at Ning Shu with some worry.

Ning Shu jumped out of the fire and smiled slightly at Li Sanlang, who was floating in the air. "Go die, Li Sanlang."

Li Sanlang lifted a finger and trapped Ning Shu inside another barrier.

Ning Shu continued to smile at Li Sanlang. "Dear husband, get ready to go to hell!"

A black hole appeared behind Li Sanlang. The black hole exerted a very strong force and began to pull Li Sanlang inside it.

A strong wind appeared around them and some stones and firewood were sucked in.

Everyone stared in shock at the black hole that suddenly appeared.

Due to the soul pearl’s attraction to souls, it was guaranteed to suck Li Sanlang in.

Li Sanlang fled while releasing barriers as he tried to bind the black hole.

All the barriers were immediately swallowed.

Li Sanlang's pale face became even paler and his eyes turned scarlet.

Li Sanlang pointed at Ning Shu and sent her towards the black hole.

Ning Shu sneered and glanced at Li Sanlang.

She then released her energy and with a fierce collision, changed her path and avoided the black hole.

"Liu Xiaoya, are you trying to kill your husband?" Li Sanlang's heart turned ice-cold, especially when he saw the black hole, and he trembled from the depths of his soul.

Li Sanlang had a very bad feeling about this.

Ning Shu stood in the bubble-like barrier and said with a smile, "I’ll gain enlightenment from killing my husband."

If he could kill his wife, she could kill her husband.

Come and fight her.

The old taoist priest took something out and wiped it on his eyelids. He saw the floating Li Sanlang.

Seeing the black hole pursuing Li Sanlang, he immediately threw his sword at the black hole.

As a result, the sword was swallowed up by the black hole.

The old taoist priest was so shocked that his eyebrows raised. As for the people of the Li family, they were even more stupefied.

The current circumstances were unheard of.

Li Sanlang was still being targeted by the black hole and his soul trembled uncontrollably.

He couldn't help but shout at Ning Shu, "Liu Xiaoya, you've done enough. At worst, I won't lock you up in the future alright?"

Ning Shu smiled and said, "Right now, you’re not qualified to bargain with me, just like how you never gave me a chance to bargain."

Tears of blood flowed from Li Sanlang's scarlet eyes. He roared, "Liu Xiaoya, you really are presumptuous!"

In a world where men were seen as superior to women, Ning Shu's actions were disgraceful.

The correct behavior for women was to know when to stop and to ask for their husband's forgiveness.

Forgiving was God's business. Ning Shu was fricking going to be in charge of sending them to God. No, they wouldn’t even get to see God.

The black hole devoured Li Sanlang. He let out a roar and then everything fell silent.

Li Sanlang was gone and the barrier around Ning Shu disappeared.

Ning Shu stood steadily on the ground.

"2333, hurry and put away the soul pearl," Ning Shu said to 2333.

"...I can't contain it," 2333 said with great effort.

Ning Shu: …

WTF, what a disgrace.

The soul pearl completely ignored Ning Shu and 2333's devastated hearts and beelined straight to another place.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

#Kiara’s Comments: RI not P Li Sanlang, your fights will be missed but the final battle was a pleasure to read.

TLC: Kaho

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 243

Chp 2421: Getting Stuffed Also Worked

The only way to solve your worries was to get rich. If you couldn't get rich, getting stuffed also worked.

When Ning Shu got to the restaurant, she ordered a table full of food and started eating while listening to the conversations of people around her.

Catching up on gossip was nice.

As she was eating, someone suddenly sat down in front of her. She glanced up. It was Mei Ziqing.

It felt like she hadn't seen her in forever.

"Where have you been? You didn't answer any of my messages and completely disappeared," said Mei Ziqing. "I thought you got eliminated."

Ning Shu swallowed what was in her mouth and wiped her hands. "Some problems came up with my system space and the chat system broke. Why were you looking for me?"

"No wonder. It's nothing much, just, didn't I borrow 100 faith points from you? I wanted to pay you back." Mei Ziqing waved over the waiter and ordered a pot of tea.

"No worries." Ning Shu said to Mei Ziqing, “What do you like? Order something."

"I'm good." Mei Ziqing took a sip of tea, then transferred 110 faith points to Ning Shu.

Ning Shu took a look. "Why did you give me 10 extra?"

"Consider it interest," said Mei Ziqing.

Ning Shu didn't accept it and transferred the 10 points back to Mei Ziqing. "There is no need to be so polite. We are friends after all."

Mei Ziqing smiled, then took another sip of tea. "You should hurry up and become an ultra task-taker so that you can go to the higher level space. That space has way more resources compared to this space."

The space Mei Ziqing was referring to was a space that was of a higher level compared to the fabricated space.

Ning Shu nodded. "I'm working towards it. It's a little difficult though."

She had no idea when she would finally be able to become an ultra task-taker.

In reality, though, she didn't have that strong of a desire to become an ultra task-taker. If she didn't construct her own world, even if she became an ultra task-taker, she could still be eliminated easily.

On the other hand, once she constructed her own world, even if she didn't become an ultra task-taker, she would still have more of a control over her own fate.

One’s rank didn't necessarily represent one's strength.

As of now, she just hoped that she would be able to find more world origin powers. Currently, she only had a wood attribute origin.

There were still several that she needed to find.

It felt like there was still a very long way to go.

Mei Ziqing chatted with Ning Shu for a while, then after checking the time, left.

Ning Shu watched Mei Ziqing leave, then finished the rest of the food. Afterward, she leisurely strolled around on the street.

She bought some more things from the street stalls to decorate the system space.

After returning to the system space, she took in the greatly changed space around her and was in a very good mood.

Ning Shu took out the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. The moment she opened it, she smelled a refreshing scent of plants that seemed full of vitality. The lotus flower, which was the wood attribute world origin power, swayed slightly.

There will definitely come a day when she finished gathering all of the world origin powers and construct a world of her own.

Then she'll have an unending stream of faith power.

Ning Shu pulled out a book from the bookshelf and sat down on the sofa to start reading.

However, as she read, her expression became weirder and weirder. This book was about a love-hate entanglement between a task-taker couple. The drama between them was seriously ridiculous.

As the drama progressed to the later stages, they even destroyed a plane. However, that still wasn't the end of it and they continued their entanglement in another plane.

Ning Shu: ????

Ning Shu closed the book, then opened it again. Maybe she didn't open it right?

Task-takers were also people and so they naturally also had love-hate entanglement and feelings. She wondered if this was a true story or just fiction?

Ning Shu tossed the book in the trash can. It was enough that she would encounter this kind of thing in her tasks, why was she encountering them even back in the system space?

As expected, it wasn't the best choice to buy a bunch of books cheap from a street stall.

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2422: Needed Oxygen!!

Ning Shu picked up another book, and after she finished reading, she asked 2333, "Can I see the entrustor now?"

"… Not yet. Let's wait until the black hole caused by the two pearls fusing disappears. You shouldn't get too close to the black hole either. If you get sucked in, I can't save you," said 2333.

Ning Shu: ...

"Then let's enter the task," said Ning Shu.

Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then her soul entered another body. She heard a bang bang bang sound. When she opened her eyes, all that entered her vision was pitch-black darkness.

She could faintly hear the sound of someone singing, but she couldn't understand any of the words.

Furthermore, her lungs felt like they were burning. She had been holding her breath for so long it felt like her lungs were about to explode.

She needed oxygen!!

Ning Shu started touching her surroundings. She had been trapped in a very small space.

The banging from outside still continued. It almost sounded like they were nailing in a coffin.

She was being buried alive?

Ning Shu immediately stopped moving. The more she moved, the more she'd use up the precious little oxygen within the coffin.

How come she encountered something like this the moment she came to this world?

As Ning Shu held her breath, it felt like needles were stabbing her lungs. Her consciousness was starting to become hazy.

She silently chanted the methods of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and a thin stream of spiritual energy poured into her body.

Thanks to the spiritual energy, she finally stopped feeling so suffocated.

She started cultivating while receiving the storyline.

The original host’s name was Liu Xiaoya. She was almost 14 years old, and the reason why she was here was that she was about to get married. However, it was a ghost marriage.

Usually, ghost marriages were made through a 'ghost matchmaker' by pairing the birth characters and death dates of two deceased.

However, there were some ghost marriages in which someone deceased was matched with someone still living. Since ghosts and humans had different paths, the chosen living person would have to die.

Generally, it was women who were sacrificed for marriage. No men got sacrificed for this.

Liu Xiaoya came from an ordinary family that struggled to feed themselves with their fields.

A wealthy local family had wanted to hold a ghost marriage for their son. At first, Liu Xiaoya's parents refused to agree to it, but their family was seriously in dire straits.

Furthermore, Liu Xiaoya was a girl. So in the end, they sold her for 10 taels of silver.

10 taels of silver was no small amount. People like Liu Xiaoya's parents couldn't even save up one tael of silver in a year.

Liu Xiaoya was taken to the rich family's house, washed clean, put into a wedding dress, and then locked into the coffin.

Following that, she got buried alive.

Ning Shu: !!!!

Afterward, perhaps because it was not Liu Xiaoya's time to die yet, the wife of this wealthy family had a dream. She said that she saw her son in the dream, and her son told her not to let his wife die.

Setting aside the question of whether this was true or not, in any case, Liu Xiaoya survived this calamity and her fortune even turned, allowing her to become a rich young madame.

The price was a lifetime of widowhood.

Compared to death, this result should have been slightly better, but that wasn't the case.

Liu Xiaoya felt that the Li residence was haunted. Sometimes she would see a pair of extremely pale hands with blackish-red nails suddenly reach out from beneath the bed.

Every night as she slept, she felt like there was something extremely heavy pressing on her body. She would even faintly hear the sound of someone calling out to her.

She told the Li family that there was a ghost, but they didn't believe her.

So Liu Xiaoya lived every day full of fear, to the point she became very haggard. Her lips were bloodless and she was always out of it.

That ghost said that she was his wife, that he was Sanlang.

Liu Xiaoya's ghost husband had been the third son of the Li family.

Liu Xiaoya was extremely scared. She felt like she was constantly in an ice cellar. Her body had no trace of warmth.

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2423: A Nightmarish Life Began

Back then, Liu Xiaoya's parents had sold her to the Li family without asking for her consent.

She had no room to object. Her parents said they had raised her until she was of age and she needed to repay the family now.

Deep down, Liu Xiaoya's parents knew that their decision might not lead to a good outcome.

If their daughter was really being married off to become a young madam, then her dowry and all the other ceremonies wouldn’t be lacking, but they were buying her with silver.

However, her family was so desperate that they had no other choice.

Flustered and helpless, Liu Xiaoya was taken to the Li family and a nightmarish life began.

Although she wasn’t dead, she had a ghost for a husband.

Liu Xiaoya was extremely scared and tried to run away multiple times, but she kept getting caught by the Li family.

As the number of times Liu Xiaoya ran away increased, the Li family’s patience waned and they locked Liu Xiaoya in the room she shared with the ghost.

From then on, Liu Xiaoya spent every waking moment trapped with her ghost husband.

The ghost’s face was pale and his eyes were dark. He still wore the clothes he was buried in, and when he walked it looked like he was floating.

Furthermore, Liu Xiaoya was the only one who could see him.

When her stomach swelled, no one knew why.

The Li family concluded that Liu Xiaoya committed adultery and drowned her in the pond. They held her down until she drowned…

And just like that, Liu Xiaoya died.

After Ning Shu finished accepting the plot, it took her a while to get over the shock. The plot caught Ning Shu completely off guard. In the end, the family of three cheerfully became ghosts?

Liu Xiaoya's wish was to break free from Li Sanlang. She was genuinely terrified of him and wanted to leave the Li family.

Ning Shu’s breath hitched and she felt pain in her chest. She took a breath and continued cultivating.

Since the beginning, Liu Xiaoya had no chance to resist. She was sold by her parents like she was merchandise. When she arrived at the Li family’s home, she was terrified every day by her ghost husband until she was drowned as punishment.

Liu Xiaoya was unable to resist and unable to break free.

As far as her parents were concerned, exchanging a daughter for a huge sum of money was a net profit.

As for the Li family, they had bought Liu Xiaoya and so they were entitled to do whatever they wanted to her.

No one cared about what Liu Xiaoya felt. They didn’t care what she thought, they didn’t consider it worthy of their attention.

Liu Xiaoya’s fate epitomized the lives of countless feudal women.

She was forced to go with the flow, and had no way to take control of her own destiny.

Ning Shu closed her eyes and refocused on cultivating. At any rate, she wouldn’t die.

The plan was to wait for Li Sanlang, the ghostly husband, to appear in his mother’s dream and make his request.

The coffin was airtight. Spiritual energy from outside couldn’t flow properly and only a little bit reached her. Ning Shu had to rely on that meager amount of spiritual energy to maintain her body’s basic needs.

She didn't know how Liu Xiaoya had managed to stay in the coffin, waiting to die alone in the dark while the people outside read her last rites.

The feeling was truly indescribable.

Ning Shu sank into a deep meditative state to reduce the energy that the body required.

She didn't know how long she had been in the coffin when she heard the sound of its lid being pried off mixed with the voice of a woman.

"Hurry up and get her out of there quickly. Sanlang said to let her continue living as his wife."

"It's been half a day. She’s probably already dead," a male voice replied.

"Let’s open it anyway and take a look. If she really is dead, we can bury her together with Sanlang."

Light filtered past her eyelids as Ning Shu was hauled out of the coffin. She felt incredibly stiff.

"She’s dead?" Lady Wang stared at Ning Shu. "If she’s dead, put her back in the coffin."

Ning Shu: …

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Shark

#Kiara’s Comments: Cheating husband, ambitious husband, a-hole husbands, ghost husband, how many more til Ning Shu gets bingo-

#Shark’s Comments: A ghost husband? Sure. Creepy, but alright then. A ghost baby, though? How does a ghost even…

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2424: She’s Still Alive?

Ning Shu quickly opened her eyes, still feeling weak. Her eyes were unable to adapt to the strong light and closed a moment later.

"She’s still alive?" Lady Wang raised her eyebrows at the sight and had people carry Ning Shu into a room.

When Ning Shu started to inhale large mouthfuls of air, her rigid body began to loosen up little by little.

Lady Wang stood at the bedside and looked down at her. "Sanlang said not to let you die and to make you into our family’s young madam. Consider this a blessing of good fortune."

"You will be a member of the Li family from now on. You must abide by the family’s rules and carry out the traditional duties of a good wife. You must not be impure and must remain chaste for Sanlang.”

"My Sanlang is simply too soft-hearted and couldn’t bear to let you die." Lady Wang reminisced and sorrowfully said, "It's a pity that he left this world so soon."

Ning Shu's face was expressionless and didn't say anything. Lady Wang actually thought that this was charity?

Liu Xiaoya would spend the rest of her life in front of a memorial tablet.

For just ten taels of silver.

Right now, Ning Shu had no way to solve issues that could usually be solved with money.

Lady Wang droned on about the Li family's customs. When she left, she locked the door from the outside.

After Lady Wang was gone, Ning Shu moved. She sat cross-legged on the bed and began to cultivate.

Since the request was to break free of Li Sanlang, force was essential.

Because they were in the ancient era, spiritual energy was abundant. As soon as Ning Shu started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, spiritual energy started revolving in her body.

The lungs that previously ached from the suffocation were no longer in pain.

Ning Shu sank deeper into cultivation. By the time she woke up, the sky was already dark. There was no light in the room, it was pitch black.

Ning Shu got out of bed. Suddenly, a pair of cold hands reached out from under the bed to grab her ankles.

The hands were extremely cold. They felt like chunks of ice. The sudden freezing grip on Ning Shu's ankles made her jump up in fright and shiver.

In the middle of such a pitch black and extremely quiet environment, a pair of hands suddenly grabbing her ankles was extremely unsettling.

No wonder Liu Xiaoya had been so terrified.

Ning Shu felt the chill along her ankles slowly spread all over her body. Even with the Unsurpassable Martial Arts protecting her body, the cold made her teeth chatter.

If she was an ordinary person, evil energy would very likely enter her body.

The owner of the hands was probably Li Sanlang. Ning Shu calmed down and tried to swing her ankles, wanting to get rid of the hands.

But no matter how much she squirmed, his grip didn’t loosen. Ning Shu crouched down and tried to pull the hands off.

"Let go," Ning Shu said coldly.

The ice-cold hands continued to grasp her ankles.

Ning Shu rolled her eyes. In that case, he shouldn’t blame her for being ruthless.

She chanted an exorcism spell, drew out a talisman, and stuck it in the air a short distance away from the pale, icy hands.

The hands trembled, then released her ankles and withdrew back under the bed.

Ning Shu lifted up her red skirt to see blue and black hand imprints on her ankles.

She walked over to the door and tried to open it, but it was locked.

Ning Shu banged on the door several times. Then she took a deep breath and started yelling loudly. "I'm hungry! I’m hungry! I’m hungry! I’m hungry…!"

"What are you shouting for?" Lady Wang took out a key and opened the door. Several servant girls trailed behind her.

One of the servants entered the room to light a candle. The room immediately brightened.

Lady Wang ordered the girl to place food on the table. There were two dishes and a bowl of rice. The meal didn't look too bad.

One of the dishes was shredded pork and one fried chinese cabbage with vinegar.

For Liu Xiaoya, who hadn’t seen meat and fish all year round, such a meal was really not bad. Not bad at all, in fact.

The Li family was rich, so of course their food was carefully prepared. However, Liu Xiaoya still chose to escape.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Shark

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2425: Your Identity Isn’t Very Presentable

Being followed by a ghost who claimed to be her husband and who liked to pop out of nowhere all the time made Liu Xiaoya constantly feel like she was on the verge of having a heart attack.

She was absolutely terrified of ghosts. She would rather stay widowed her entire life than have such a husband.

"Eat up and don't say that the Li family treated you unfairly," Lady Wang said indifferently.

Lady Wang was the madam of a rich family. Her hair was decorated with all kinds of hairpins, making it appear bright and colorful.

Ning Shu also didn’t bother to be polite. She picked up the chopsticks and started to dig in. If she didn't eat properly, then how would she have the strength to beat Li Sanlang?

Lady Wang watched Ning Shu eat, almost burying her face in the bowl. With an arrogant and contemptuous smile, she extended a hand to stroke her hair.

When Ning Shu set her bowl down, Lady Wang said, "You will be staying in this room. You are Sanlang's widow. Since your identity isn’t very presentable, you must not wander around if we have guests."

"Originally we’d perform a suturing of the yin. However, we of the Li family are a family of good deeds and that’s why there’s no need for it," Lady Wang said magnanimously.

Ning Shu: !!!

Suturing the yin meant sewing the bottom of a woman shut, leaving only a hole the width of a chopstick for the passage of menstrual blood.

Some households were afraid that widowed women wouldn’t be able to withstand the loneliness and would do things that would embarrass their husband's family, so they cut that problem off at the source.

Ning Shu cursed inwardly.

When Ning Shu noticed that Lady Wang was staring at her, her lips twitched. Was Lady Wang expecting undying gratitude?

She remained silent and expressionless.

Lady Wang frowned at Ning Shu's impassive appearance and said, "Country girls. They don't understand etiquette at all."

Then she stood up. "Remember everything I told you. You are now a daughter-in-law of the Li family and must not do anything that would cause the family to lose face. The Li family is a great reputable family."

Ning Shu nodded. "I’ll bear it in mind."

Lady Wang left and locked the door as she did, probably thinking that Ning Shu was young and might do something.

After having had such a filling meal, Ning Shu intended to go back to bed and continue cultivating. But when she turned around, she saw Li Sanlang standing behind her. He was still dressed in his burial clothes, complexion pale and eyes rimmed with black.

He stood there silently.

Ning Shu's heart raced for a moment before quickly calming down.

Holy crap, that was scary! Sooner or later that sort of fright would make someone sick.

What was with that?

The temperature in the room sharply dropped and its atmosphere grew extremely gloomy.

Ning Shu and Li Sanlang stood in opposition. His body floated in midair but his legs were invisible.

Ning Shu faintly said, "Since you’re already dead, why not reincarnate?"

Instead he was looking for a wife because he was lonely. When you’re dead, you’re dead. And yet he still wanted to harm people.

Li Sanlang opened his black-ish red lips. "You are my wife."

Li Sanlang's voice was hoarse, like he was still going through puberty. He was probably only sixteen years old.

What was a kid like him getting married for?

Oh. She forgot that they were in the ancient era.

"You are my wife," Li Sanlang repeated.

Ning Shu remained indifferent. "I didn’t want to be your wife at all."

"But you are already my wife," Li Sanlang said. The temperature in the room became lower and lower.

Ning Shu passed through Li Sanlang and took off her shoes to sit cross-legged on the bed.

Suddenly, a hand reached out from the folded bedding and settled on her waist. In seconds, she felt like she was dropped into an icehouse.

Looking down, she saw a pair of pale bluish hands with black and red nails.

Ning Shu humphed and rolled her eyes. She drew a talisman in the air a short distance from it and it struck the hand on her waist.

Li Sanlang stubbornly held onto her waist. When the talisman struck him, it crackled and emitted smoke. In the end, he was unable to withstand it and withdrew his hand.

"How do you know these things?" Li Sanlang said resentfully. He floated in front of Ning Shu, his face so close to hers that the tips of their noses nearly bumped into each other.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Shark

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2426: How Beautiful Could He Possibly Be?

Li Sanlang's appearance was even more frightening up close.

Ning Shu appeared extremely calm. Inwardly, she felt speechless for Liu Xiaoya. Other people’s ghost husbands were all blessed with handsomeness that angered gods and made people resentful. That was why they obeyed the ghost husband after some initial resistance.

But Liu Xiaoya's husband was truly… It was hard to explain in just a few words.

However, he had already died and became a ghost, so how beautiful could he possibly be?

"Mother said you are a country girl. How could you know these things?" Li Sanlang asked resentfully. His tone was dark and his posture emitted hostility. Between that and the way his hair floated, he looked strikingly similar to a malicious spirit.

Ning Shu’s expression didn't change. "I still know a lot."

"You are my wife. You should not disobey me." Li Sanlang became more and more agitated.

And because of his anger, the temperature in the room steeply dropped.

Ning Shu mobilized the spiritual energy within her body to withstand the cold air.

Li Sanlang unexpectedly spread his arms to embrace Ning Shu. It felt like she was pressed up against a thousand-year-old glacier.

It was a cold that seeped into her bones.

"We should consummate our marriage now." Li Sanlang moved closer to Ning Shu's ear as he spoke. She felt like her ears were going to freeze off.

Just talk normally. Why did he need to get so close?

Although the reason why Li Sanlang did not reincarnate and still yearned for something in the mortal world was unknown, she knew she needed to get away from him.

She had to leave the Li family.

Otherwise, she would somehow become pregnant.

Ning Shu felt like she was becoming frozen to the core being hugged by Li Sanlang.

What the f*ck?

Even with such a short period of contact, Ning Shu understood that Li Sanlang was very controlling.

He wanted to consummate the marriage? How do a person and a ghost consummate?

"Release me or I’ll make everyone suffer," Ning Shu said. When ghost energy entered the human body, it would decrease the person’s lifespan and affect their ability to think, causing them to feel constant brain fog.

"You are my wife. Of course we have to consummate the marriage." Li Sanlang's tone was very displeased.

"Are you going to disobey me?"

Ning Shu felt him tighten his hold on her body.

Ning Shu: What the heck are these tasks?

Ning Shu confidently recited a spell and Li Sanlang loosened his hold on her. As she recited the spell more and more quickly, the air around them wavered.

Li Sanlang was forced away from Ning Shu. His expression grew more impatient. "Would you go against your husband’s wishes?"

Ning Shu rolled her eyes and drew a talisman in the air. The talisman wasn’t for dealing with Li Sanlang, but to integrate the spell into her body.

It would help her resist the cold and his evil energy.

But without cinnabar, a drawn talisman was only half as effective. If she had a paper talisman, she would be able to keep Li Sanlang away.

"Liu Xiaoya, you are disobeying me." Li Sanlang threatened her again.

But Ning Shu didn't stop chanting.

Since Li Sanlang was unable to get close to her, he grew furious.

"Do not disobey me! If you do not test my patience, I will be generous," Li Sanlang said.

It was clear that Li Sanlang had been spoiled and arrogant since he was a child: always looking down at others from above.

Oh, did he think she would immediately agree when he offered generosity?

Tsk. Did he see people as pets to be trained with generosity and favors?

Ning Shu paid him no mind and closed her eyes.

She continued to chant the spell and simultaneously drew a talisman in the air to hit Li Sanlang.

Li Sanlang was so incredibly enraged that he stormed off.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Shark

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2427: Like a Fricking Haunted House

The chill in the air dissipated. Li Sanlang had left.

Ning Shu opened her eyes and looked at the fog through a crack in the boarded up window.

Her room seemed to be on an isolated part of a lake.

Frick, it truly was like a fricking haunted house.

Ning Shu went back to bed and thought about how to complete her task.

She had to leave the Li family, but even if she paid ten taels of silver, she wouldn’t be allowed to leave.

She now belonged to the Li family. Even in death, she would still be the Li family’s ghost.

Liu Xiaoya had never signed a slave contract with the Li family. The moment she was delivered to the Li family, she had been packed into a coffin.

This was why it was possible to just sneak out of here. However, Liu Xiaoya had tried to escape many times, but she was caught every time.

Ning Shu decided that she would wait until she got a bit stronger, then get out of here.

She got up, then sat down cross legged to start cultivating. She must leave this place. Afterward, she could slowly figure out the rest.

As to how she would survive when she left the Li family, she certainly couldn’t go back to Liu Xiaoya's family.

She had already been sold off. Her return would only incur disaster for them. Their act of heartlessly selling their daughter also meant that they had fully severed their ties with her.

They had sold off their daughter for a ghost marriage. Her fate was either death or life as a widow.

Ning Shu counted her skills on her fingers. She knew how to perform exorcisms, but with how scared Liu Xiaoya was of ghosts, if she became an exorcist, she was basically asking for a heart attack.

She could drop dead at any minute.

Maybe she should just become a female doctor. She’d be able to scrape together a living as a midwife.

She had a good plan, but sadly, man proposes, God disposes.

Ning Shu was not permitted to leave the room. When it was time to eat, the food would be delivered and then she would be locked in again.

The window was nailed securely shut and Ning Shu couldn't get out.

So far, Ning Shu had only met Lady Wang and a few servant girls. She hadn’t even seen Li Sanlang's father before since Lady Wang was in charge of the matters in the rear court.

Ning Shu was unaware of even the basic situation of the Li family.

However, she wasn’t worried. When she regained her strength, she could just rip off the roof and leave.

She didn't understand the importance of this marriage. Why would they bury someone alive for the sake of maintaining their so-called female virtue?

What the frick?

Ning Shu sat down and began to eat. Underneath the table, a hand grasped her ankle.

Ning Shu expressionlessly swallowed her food and used her other foot to stomp on Li Sanlang's hand.

The way he constantly appeared out of nowhere had scared Liu Xiaoya out of her mind.

Honestly speaking, Li Sanlang was like a nutjob. Living with such a person wasn’t easy.

It wasn’t difficult for Ning Shu to understand why Liu Xiaoya wanted to escape the Li family and be free from Li Sanlang.

It would be suffocating to live this way.

Ning Shu tried several times, but she wasn’t able to kick Li Sanlang’s hand.

Her foot felt frozen stiff.

Ning Shu calmly and gracefully said ‘f*ck’, and then began to chant a spell.

Frick, she was still eating.

If it had been Liu Xiaoya in this situation, she would’ve already dropped the tableware in fright and screamed.

Ning Shu drew the talisman in the air and sent it at Li Sanlang's pale hand.

The sound of Li Sanlang’s rapid breathing was incredibly sinister.

"Liu Xiaoya, don't test my patience," his voice came from under the table, but no one was there.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2428: You Want to Kill Me

So scary. Ning Shu felt that Li Sanlang was a psychopath.

From his treatment of Liu Xiaoya, it was clear that he only thought of her as his possession.

He viewed her as nothing more than his plaything.

Ning Shu picked up the chopsticks again and narrowed her eyes. She wanted to exterminate Li Sanlang.

He was clearly leaning towards the path of becoming a malicious spirit.

She wondered how Li Sanlang had died.

"You want to kill me," Li Sanlang suddenly said.

"No," Ning Shu calmly denied.

"Interesting, interesting," Li Sanlang said sinisterly. Ning Shu suddenly felt a tremendous force attack her body and she was ruthlessly thrown against the wall.

Ning Shu fell to the ground coughing and placed a hand on her chest.

She wiped the blood stains from the corners of her mouth. She had vaguely sensed the attack, however, since it was invisible, she couldn’t avoid it.

"I am your husband. You should obey me." Li Sanlang's voice came from beside Ning Shu's ear. She could feel his cold breath pouring into her ear.

Ning Shu stood up and chuckled softly. She looked around the whole room, but didn’t see Li Sanlang.

Even if he was invisible, there would still be air fluctuations around him.

Ning Shu was a grudgeful person. She would return the harm done to her to the point that the other person couldn’t even beg for forgiveness. Ning Shu’s fingers moved rapidly to form hand seals. A talisman formed and flew towards an empty space.

With a boom, a sonic wave exploded. Ning Shu heard a smothered groan of pain.

The dishes on the table fell on the ground, shattering, then a fragment flew straight towards Ning Shu.

"If you won’t listen, then die." The sinister speech rang out from every corner of the room.

Ning Shu dodged to avoid the fragment. But then, the table, stools, cabinets, flower vases and bed all smashed towards Ning Shu as well.

Ning Shu: …

The bed moved to block her way as attacks came from every direction.

Ning Shu took a deep breath and extended her fist, which was wrapped in a small amount of transparent dragon-shaped energy, and punched the bed.

The solid wood bed immediately fell apart and the boards splintered. Ning Shu smashed the other objects attacking her.

Ning Shu noticed a fluctuation in the air and started rapidly forming hand seals with a cold expression. A talisman quickly shot out followed by the dragon-shaped energy.

The talisman struck with a boom and the dragon-shaped energy passed through it to burrow into Li Sanlang.

Ning Shu didn't know Li Sanlang’s current condition, but the room became quiet. He must have left.

Ning Shu somewhat feebly sat on the ground and gasped for air. She hadn’t expected to get into a fight with Li Sanlang so quickly.

A servant girl came over to take away the tableware. When she opened the door, she saw the mess in the room. She was shocked and stared at Ning Shu who was sitting on the ground.

The servant girl immediately turned around and left, locking the door behind her. Soon, there were chaotic sounds of footsteps outside the room, followed by the sound of the door being unlocked.

Lady Wang stood at the door and saw the destroyed room. "What are you doing?"

Ning Shu cried out and promptly ran to the door, "There's a ghost!!!!"

Ning Shu dashed into Lady Wang, causing her to stumble backwards. "What are you doing? Have you no propriety?"

"There’s a ghost! There’s a ghost!!!" Ning Shu kept running.

It would be best to escape now.

Lady Wang immediately understood Ning Shu's intent and shouted at the servant girl beside her, "Stop her! That damned girl is trying to run."

The servant girl immediately dashed toward Ning Shu, but Ning Shu easily dodged her. These servant girls were no match for Ning Shu.

Suddenly, an unknown force rushed into Ning Shu’s body and she could no longer control her body.

She was soon caught.

Ning Shu: WTF

Was it ghost possession?

"Throw her back in. The Li family has supplied her with good food and accommodations yet she still wants to escape. Ungrateful wretch."

"It would take you eight lifetimes of accumulated fortune to marry into the Li family, but you still want to run off?" Lady Wang said coldly. "If it weren't for my son's kindness, you would have been buried already."

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2429: You Belong to Me

Ning Shu’s limp body was carried by two servant girls and she was thrown back into the room.

It went without saying that the room was still a mess of splintered wood, plates, and porcelain fragments. When Ning Shu was thrown in, she was inevitably hurt.

Lady Wang glared at Ning Shu. "You’d better not try to escape again. I was originally planning to release you after a while, but since you’re this inconsiderate, I'll be keeping you locked up."

"Sanlang was so tenderhearted in letting you live. Really, if you had just died, we wouldn’t be suffering such inconvenience."

"Even if we were to sell you, it wouldn't make up for the damages in this room. If you think I’ll be replacing these, keep dreaming." Lady Wang locked the door while complaining.

Ning Shu inhaled deeply. Her arm had been stabbed by a piece of porcelain when she fell. On top of that, she felt powerless. An extremely cold and gloomy feeling accumulated in her body.

Shortly after, a force burst out of Ning Shu's body.

Li Sanlang floated in front of Ning Shu. "Don't try escaping again. You're my wife, you belong to me. Next time, I'll kill you."

Ning Shu gradually regained control of her own body and lifted up her injured arm.

Li Sanlang crouched down and looked at Ning Shu's arm. "I gave you the opportunity to be obedient. Now it’s your fault that you're injured."

Ning Shu expressionlessly raised her eyes and saw Li Sanlang's frightening face.

Li Sanlang stretched out a pale hand and touched Ning Shu's wounded arm. "You should behave next time. If you don't, I'll cut off your feet and you’ll never run again."

Ning Shu lifted her head to look at Li Sanlang. She silently began planning. She had no tools or cinnabar on hand. She wouldn’t be able to do anything to Li Sanlang with her current strength.

She would probably just end up annoying Li Sanlang even more.

"Liu Xiaoya, your appearance really isn’t great," Li Sanlang said.

Ning Shu wiped away the blood on her arm. "So what if I’m ugly? I don’t have to look at myself. You’re the one grossed out."

Liu Xiaoya was a country girl. She spent a lot of time outside so her skin was rough and tanned. How could she possibly be pretty?

If she hadn’t been married off, her entire life would have been spent working in the field. Although it would be difficult, she would at least have had a peaceful life.

"Anyway, I won’t disdain you," Li Sanlang added.

Ning Shu ignored him. Why would she care whether or not he disdained her? Was he expecting her to be deeply grateful to him?

What she looked like was her business alone.

The room was a mess. Ning Shu stood up to clear a spot where she could sit cross legged and cultivate.

Li Sanlang floated beside Ning Shu and watched her tidy up. He asked Ning Shu, "Do you loathe me? Even though I already said I’m ok with you being ugly."

Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha…

Li Sanlang suddenly clutched Ning Shu's neck. "You don’t like me?"

Frick, this psycho!

Ning Shu struggled to breathe. Her fingers moved rapidly to form a talisman.

The talisman struck Li Sanlang's body and his chest hissed and emitted black smoke.

Ning Shu clenched her fist and struck Li Sanlang, but it passed through his body.

Physical attacks were useless against Li Sanlang.

"These little tricks have no effect on me. You’re just provoking me." Li Sanlang clutched Ning Shu's neck tighter.

Ning Shu’s lungs felt like they were being pricked by needles.

Why the heck was she always the one that got injured? First she was sealed into a coffin and now she was being strangled by a ghost.

Ning Shu silently vowed to crush Li Sanlang.

Ning Shu's fingers flew. The incantation nearly emptied all the spiritual energy in her body.

A golden talisman struck Li Sanlang and he was forced to release her.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

#Kiara’s Comments: Okay I’m extremely guilty of loving enemies to lovers, particularly ones where they actually fight and intimidate each other. This chapter is lowkey doing it for me.

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2430: Violence Wasn’t Always a Solution to Problems…

Ning Shu fell to the ground, gasping for air. She held her chest as she coughed and stared at Li Sanlang. His body was emitting black smoke and his clothes looked like they had been burned.

Li Sanlang’s eyes appeared to be dripping blood as he glared at Ning Shu.

Then his figure disappeared in a flash.

Ning Shu gritted her teeth and set up a simple yang gathering formation and a spirit gathering formation.

The yang gathering formation could gather the surrounding yang energy. Li Sanlang was an entity of demonic yin. The presence of a large amount of yang energy would certainly weaken him.

The spirit gathering formation gathered the surrounding spiritual energy and would help with her cultivation.

After arranging the formations, Ning Shu immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and began to cultivate.

When her strength was sufficient, she would dispose of Li Sanlang.

Violence wasn’t always a solution to problems, but it could get rid of the people who made the problems.

The surrounding spiritual energy slowly gathered and flowed into Ning Shu's body.

However, the spiritual energy of this world really couldn’t be compared to that of a cultivation world’s.

Ning Shu cultivated until the next morning. She looked at the boarded-up window and mobilized the energy in her dantian. Then she lifted her foot and kicked the window.

After smashing it open, she jumped out.

The Li family’s home was huge. Ning Shu carefully avoided the guards and servant girls. She tried to jump over the perimeter wall, but hit a barrier and fell back down.

Ning Shu fell to the ground and saw Li Sanlang floating above the wall.

Ning Shu’s pupils shrank. It was daytime and the sun was out, but Li Sanlang could still appear.

Li Sanlang was stronger than she thought.

It was obvious that he had suffered from her talisman yesterday, yet she couldn’t see any injuries on him. How fricking great.

Frick!

Li Sanlang hovered in front of Ning Shu and looked at her with his head tilted. "You still want to escape, so you must be given a punishment."

Ning Shu tensed and stared closely at Li Sanlang. Why didn’t his injuries reduce his strength? What was the reason?

No wonder Liu Xiaoya could never run away.

It seemed that she wanted to leave, she had to get rid of Li Sanlang.

Ning Shu’s expression was solemn. She formed a talisman and struck Li Sanlang.

Ning Shu quickly arranged a yang gathering formation and the surrounding yang energy gathered in Li Sanlang’s body, making it emit black energy.

Li Sanlang lifted a hand and looked at his own body. "You aren’t Liu Xiaoya. Liu Xiaoya is a country girl. She wouldn’t know these kinds of tricks."

"Well, no matter who you are, you are my wife. As my wife, you should be obedient. If you don't obey me, you will be punished," Li Sanlang said indifferently.

Ning Shu couldn't help but sigh. Li Sanlang was definitely crazy.

Ning Shu’s fingers flew and she struck Li Sanlang with another talisman.

Ning Shu suddenly thought of the Buddha bracelet that the little monk Hui Ji gave her.

As she did so, the buddhist beads appeared on Ning Shu's wrist.

As soon as the bracelet appeared, the smell of sandalwood permeated the air and the chanting of scripture faintly sounded.

The moment the bracelet appeared, Li Sanlang retreated back several steps and stared at the buddhist beads in disgust.

Ning Su saw Li Sanlang's behavior and knew that this bracelet would be useful.

At last, there was something that could restrain Li Sanlang.

"Put that thing away. I don't like it," Li Sanlang said darkly.

Ning Shu turned her wrist and the smooth and round buddhist beads rolled up and down.

Li Sanlang retreated another step back and stared at the buddhist beads closely. His expression was full of loathing and hostility.

Translator: Kiara

MTL Editor: Wheat

#Kiara’s Comments: Violence is a question and the answer is yes.

#Wheat’s Comments: In this case, violence is the question, answer, problem, and solution. Simple.

TLC: Kaho

June's Release Schedule

Wow it's June already again. This month's release schedule is 6x chps per week! Thanks for all of your support and hope everyone's having a great summer!

Regular Release Schedule:

Mon 6/5 - Sun 6/11: c2414 - c2419

Mon 6/12 - Sun 6/18: c2420 - c2425

Mon 6/19 - Sun 6/25: c2426 - c2431

Mon 6/26 - Sun 7/2: c2432 - c2437

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 242

Chp 2411: Some Kind of Important Little Goddess

When Yi Rou saw Song Han vomiting blood, she rushed over to support him.

“Brother, stop!” Yi Rou held up a hand to Yi Liang.

Yi Liang forcefully stopped in his tracks. He still bore some anger, and for a long time, he couldn’t calm down.

Ning Shu deeply felt that moral decency wasn’t important, what mattered was solely the decency of the looks.

The little fox chewed on the candied fruit and shouted impatiently to Yi Liang, "If she’s not obedient, just slap her! If you never give her a beating, she’ll really think that she’s some kind of important little goddess.”

Ning Shu: That made sense…

Yi Liang walked towards Yi Rou, raised his hand, and really slapped her in the face.

Yi Rou was stunned.

Little Fox: I was just joking…

Even Song Han, who had vomited blood and was still holding his chest, was stunned for a moment.

“Brother!” Yi Rou stared at the indifferent and seemingly heartless Yi Liang with wide eyes.

Yi Rou was extremely aggrieved.

"Our parents died early, so they couldn't educate you. In this case, since I am your only older brother, I must fulfill their parental responsibilities.”

Song Han saw that the corner of Yi Rou's mouth was bleeding, and quickly took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off the corner of Yi Rou's mouth.

Yi Rou forced herself to smile at Song Han.

They were really acting like husband and wife.

On one hand, was her ruthless older brother and on the other, her sweet and considerate senior brother.

Yi Liang and Yi Rou didn’t have a strong relationship.

Except for their blood relations, they were pretty much strangers.

It was obvious who Yi Rou favored out of the two of them.

After all, the best lies were wrapped in beautiful packaging.

Song Han hugged Yi Rou. While gritting his teeth, he jumped onto a magic artifact, activated the secret method, and ran away in the blink of an eye, leaving only a small black spot behind.

Yi Liang stared at the direction in which he disappeared.

Ning Shu walked to Yi Liang's side and said to Yi Liang, "You’ve chosen your life and she’s chosen hers. Everyone should pay for their choices on their own.

“You don’t have to insist on taking on this responsibility.”

Even if he did, it wasn’t like Yi Rou would necessarily be grateful for it.

“I can’t figure out why Yi Rou is like this.” Yi Liang frowned.

“Yinyang Sect, Yinyang Sect…” Yi Liang kept repeating the name of the Yinyang Sect.

“You and your sister spent too little time together. You can’t ask her to do anything, and you can’t interfere with her decision and life," Ning Shu said.

“Don’t brood over it,” she continued. “Even if the entire world has failed and betrayed you, you must smile and tell this to fate: ‘Who cares?’”

Yi Liang turned his head to look at Ning Shu silently, without saying a word.

“You don’t like chicken soup for the soul?” Ning Shu asked. “Fine. Here’s a bowl of poisonous chicken soup, then. Ahem. How could you welcome the storm without first experiencing the wind and the rain? You must work very, very hard, in order to truly come to believe that you are powerless.

“As long as you work hard, there’s nothing that you can’t screw up.”

Yi Liang: …

“Yi Liang, you can’t wake up a person who’s stubbornly pretending to be asleep. Your sister will definitely come to realize the truth of things,” Ning Shu said. “What you need to do now is to calm down and cultivate.

“Only when you’re strong can you do whatever you want to do. With your current strength, to face the Yinyang Sect would be like hitting a stone with an egg. It’s useless.

“Plus, I can’t be by your side forever.”

The little fox also said, “I also want to go back to my clan to cultivate. I don’t have time to wander outside like this. I’m still too weak.”

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2412: Fight Them to the Bitter End

“What do you plan to do now?” Ning Shu asked.

Yi Liang stared in the direction where the two had disappeared, turned around, and said, "Let’s go home."

What Yi Liang thought inwardly was that since Yi Rou was only eleven years old now, they shouldn't be able to make Yi Rou into a furnace so quickly.

He’d take two years to become stronger. Then, he’d go to the Yinyang Sect and fight them to the bitter end.

Yinyang Sect had become Yi Liang’s most important goal in life.

However, things didn't go as Yi Liang predicted.

Song Han had used a secret technique to escape, but this secret technique castrated his lifespan and threatened his future in cultivation.

After running away for a while, Song Han couldn’t bear it anymore and fell down. It frightened Yi Rou.

Song Han looked at her with a pale face and weakly said, “I can’t go on.”

Yi Rou’s tears suddenly rolled down like a curtain of pearls. She choked and said, “Senior Brother, you’ll be fine. You’ll be fine.”

Yi Rou never imagined that one of her senior brothers would leave her, and suddenly said in a panic, "Is there any way to save you? Any way?"

Song Han was suffering the after-effects of the secret technique, and while his body was weak, he was not actually about to die right there and then. When he saw Yi Rou crying and looking extremely worried, a glint flashed through his eyes.

Song Han clutched at his heart and made himself look so weak, like he was about to die. "There is a way to save me. You can save me."

"What way?" Yi Rou quickly asked.

"Xiao Rou, do you trust me?" Song Han held Yi Rou's hand.

Yi Rou nodded with tears in her eyes. "I do."

"Trust me, I won't hurt you." Song Han pressed against Yi Rou's body. A flush appeared on his face, which had been as pale as paper.

Being crushed by Song Han, Yi Rou instinctively felt uncomfortable, but she chose to trust Song Han.

Song Han endured the pain in his meridians and slowly unbuttoned Yi Rou's clothes, his eyes filled with eagerness.

Xiao Rou's yin origin was something that her master and senior brothers coveted. Since Yi Rou was still very young, no one mentioned it just yet, but they had all thought about it.

He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to steal Xiao Rou’s yin origin. Even if their master and other senior brothers blamed him later, by that time, the rice would have already been cooked.

Moreover, Xi Rou herself was willing.

Song Han was harboring these wishful thoughts as he continued teasing Yi Rou.

Yi Rou felt very strange. One moment she felt comfortable, then in another, she felt uncomfortable. She felt an inexplicable sense of shame, but she didn’t resist. In the end, she melted.

Yi Rou innocently and confusedly asked Song Han, “Senior Brother, what are you doing to me?”

“Be good. Senior Brother will make you very comfortable.” Song Han's voice was low and hoarse. He felt that it was about time, so he started on the main course.

Song Han's main purpose was to steal Yi Rou's yin origin.

This time, Yi Rou’s face became twisted in pain. Her body was still very immature, and she felt as if her body was being pierced in half.

“Senior Brother, Senior Brother…” Yi Rou cried.

“Endure it. Just endure it a little more,” Song Han comforted Yi Rou indifferently, and moved on his own.

Although she still felt some pain, Yi Rou gradually felt less uncomfortable. Instead, she had a peculiar feeling of numbness, which spread throughout her limbs and bones.

Song Han looked at Yi Rou, who had become aroused under him, and couldn't help but smile.

Although Yi Rou hadn't been made into a furnace, she'd been given some medicinal herbs to make her body sensitive, and that place was very tight.

Although it was a cultivation method, it was also meant to give men ultimate happiness.

Yi Rou might only currently be a preteen, but her body had been made to always be ready to be picked.

Yi Rou's entire body was flushed red. Her body was undulating, and she fell into a blurred and indescribable happiness.

On the other hand, Song Han, who was on Yi Rou's body, had a strange expression on his face, frowning tightly.

Why was there no power flowing into his body? The injury on his body was also not getting better, either.

Even an ordinary furnace would be better than this. Using an ordinary furnace would have at least given him some power.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2413: Why Was There No Yin Origin?

Song Han had already overstrained his body, and he had put all of his hopes on obtaining Yi Rou’s yin origin. However, in the end, he didn’t get any power.

There was no yin origin. Song Han, who had experience with countless women, naturally could see that Yi Rou was a virgin, but why was there no yin origin?

There was no power that he could integrate with his body.

Song Han endured his pain and exhaustion and plowed for a long time, but still didn’t gain any strength.

Song Han was very annoyed and stopped moving. Yi Rou, who was under him, had already fainted. Her face was extremely rosy.

Song Han was puzzled. What the hell was going on? Could it be that someone had locked Yi Rou's power?

Instead of gaining strength, he ended up extremely tired. Song Han grabbed Yi Rou by her collar and returned to the Yinyang Sect.

After returning home, Yi Liang started to cultivate seriously.

The little fox had suffered a loss in the Yinyang Sect so he also started to cultivate seriously. From time to time, he’d run back to his clan, so Yi Liang and Ning Shu would often not see the little fox.

Meanwhile, Ning Shu worked day and night to dispel the baleful energy in the blood soul banner.

The following days were unprecedentedly quiet.

Yi Liang's stature was also growing slowly. He was now much different from the thin and weak Yi Liang whom Ning Shu first met before.

Yi Liang was growing up to be a man.

Knowing that Ning Shu was a fox, Yi Liang would give Ning Shu some meat at every meal.

After eating meat for every meal, Ning Shu became really sick of it. She told Yi Liang not to waste money. She’d just eat whatever dish he was eating.

Yi Liang would also occasionally buy some candied fruit to keep at home. The little fox would eat them as snacks when he came back.

Although their days were peaceful, Ning Shu could see that Yi Liang wasn’t at peace at all. He was obviously still worried about Yi Rou.

Yi Liang cultivated without break. He cultivated every time he could, almost without a stop.

“What’s the matter with you? Why are you so tired?” During a meal, Ning Shu saw that Yi Liang was restless. His eyes were bloodshot. He looked like he hadn't rested well.

Either that, or he was experiencing qi deviation.

Yi Liang ate a mouthful of porridge and rubbed his eyebrows. "I don't feel very well. My heartbeat keeps skipping. I can’t help but feel that something has happened to Rourou.

“It’s been more than three months, yet there’s still no news from Rourou. It makes me more uneasy by the day. I always feel like something has happened to her. Now I’ve even stopped progressing in my cultivation.

“I don’t know if it’s a hallucination or something, but I keep hearing Rourou calling me, again and again, asking me to save her.”

"What do you want to do?" Ning Shu asked. "Go to the Yinyang Sect?"

Yi Liang couldn't help covering his chest. His heart beat wildly and uncontrollably, like a beating drum, and it took a long time for it to return to normal.

Ning Shu had no objection. "We can go if you want."

“But can we really go? With just the two of us?” Although he wanted to save his sister, he knew that it would be difficult to break into the Yinyang Sect with only the strength of two people.

Ning Shu felt that Yi Liang should go save Yi Rou.

“Let’s go. It’s pointless to not go and keep worrying here anyways,” Ning Shu said.

Yi Liang nodded and packed up. He then went to buy some dry rations, water, and a weapon.

After she cleaned up, Ning Shu released her water dragon. Yi Liang jumped on it, and they disappeared in a flash.

However, the distance from the small town to the Yinyang Sect wasn’t short. Even with the extremely fast water dragon, it’d still take them two days to arrive.

Heaven’s Gorge was also still shrouded by fog. Yi Liang was a little worried. “How can we get in?”

The last time, they managed to enter because of a Yinyang Sect disciple, but it wouldn’t be easy to repeat that old trick this time.

Ning Shu calmly answered, “There’s no need to worry. We can just force our way in.”

The water dragon flew to the top of the barrier. Its body progressively became bigger and more solid. It then hit the barrier with its heavy tail.

The barrier trembled a couple of times, but it didn't break.

The water dragon directly smashed against the barrier again.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2414: Hand Over My Sister!

Ning Shu gave the water dragon a lot of spiritual energy, which merged into the water dragon’s body as if it were also water.

The water dragon's body progressively became more solid and its strength stronger. With a large boom, it slammed into the barrier.

The barrier shattered.

“Audacious! Who did this!?” a loud shout sounded. The sect leader of the Yinyang Sect narrowed his eyes when he saw the water dragon.

Ning Shu ignored him and rushed straight into the Yinyang Sect.

"Rourou, where are you?" Yi Liang lay on the water dragon and shouted down.

"Bastard!" The sect leader turned pale with anger. Anyone who saw someone breaking into their sect in such an unbridled manner would be as furious as he was.

Yi Liang ignored the yellings and attacks of the sect leader and released his qilin. The qilin was so huge that it directly destroyed a house.

Meanwhile, the water dragon’s tail was also sweeping any building it passed into ruins.

The disciples of the Yinyang Sect saw the water dragon and surrounded it. All the disciples of the Yinyang Sect were alarmed by such a big ruckus. They suspended themselves in the air and surrounded Ning Shu and Yi Liang.

"For you to come to the Yinyang Sect again and again to make trouble. Do you think that the Yinyang Sect is that easy to bully?”

"Hand over my sister!" Yi Liang roared.

"Your sister isn’t even here," Song Han said with a sneer.

"What do you mean?" Yi Liang asked with a bad expression.

Ning Shu closed her eyes to sense the surroundings, then opened her eyes and said, "Don't worry about what he said. I know where she is."

The water dragon under them rushed in one direction.

The sect leader’s expression turned dark. "Stop them!"

The qilin directly knocked the people chasing them away.

Ning Shu reached the top of a house. “She should be inside. Let’s look for her.”

Yi Liang jumped off the water dragon and followed behind Ning Shu.

Ning Shu felt that the presence was getting stronger and stronger. However, when they reached the place, they were blocked by a wall.

Yi Liang didn't say a word, and just blasted the stone wall open with his fist.

It was a secret room. There was a cage made of fine iron in the secret room, and a girl was sleeping in the cage.

She appeared messy, with blood, both red and dried black, on her clothes.

"Rourou, Rourou!" Yi Liang shouted at Yi Rou from outside the cage.

Yi Rou opened her eyes weakly. When she saw Yi Liang, her lips trembled. "Brother."

Yi Rou was very weak and lay motionless on the ground.

Yi Liang directly lifted the extremely heavy cage and left the secret room with Yi Rou on his back.

As soon as he came out, he was surrounded by people.

Yi Liang was furious that his sister was treated like this. When he saw Yi Rou's master and senior brothers, his eyes suddenly turned red.

Ning Shu released her water dragon, and the water dragon swung its tail in a swift move, sweeping away some of the weaker people around them.

"Let’s get out of here!"

Yi Liang hurriedly jumped onto the water dragon, and the water dragon quickly headed towards the gate, rushing towards the barrier.

The water dragon kept slamming against the barrier, which was much stronger than before.

The water dragon collided with the barrier for a while but failed to break it. The people from the Yinyang Sect had nearly already caught up with them.

Ning Shu looked at the formation, but the formation had already changed, and it wasn't the same as before.

Ning Shu looked for a way to break the formation, then had the water dragon slammed into the formation.

Meanwhile, Yi Liang released the qilin to fight with their pursuers. Finally, the formation was broken with a booming sound, and the water dragon carried Ning Shu and Yi Liang away from the Yinyang Sect extremely quickly.

Without stopping at all along the way, it flew back to the town.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2415: Never Imagined That They’d Go So Far

As soon as they arrived home, Yi Liang checked Yi Rou’s body and found that all her tendons had been broken.

Yi Liang couldn’t really come to terms with this for a while. He thought that his sister suddenly became like this because of him. Did the Yinyang Sect vent their anger on his sister?

Ning Shu’s paw pressed against Yi Rou’s belly. The yin origin was still there, so her spiritual roots should also be intact.

A female body had a thing called the pubis, which was said to be the woman’s source of strength.

And Yi Rou's pubis was shattered by Ning Shu. Her spiritual energy wrapped the fragments and locked Yi Rou’s strength and yin origin.

Yi Rou's current situation was what Ning Shu had expected.

Yi Rou's existence was meant to provide strength to these people, but she had no value to them now.

However, Ning Shu never imagined that they’d go so far as to break all her tendons.

Despite that, since Yi Rou still had spiritual energy, she would still be able to reshape her muscles and veins by slowly cultivating.

Yi Liang saw the scars on his sister’s body. He saw her tender skin, which was covered with bruises.

The bruises were clearly quite ambiguous at first glance.

As Yi Liang looked at them, his eyes were red, and tears almost rolled down his face.

Yi Liang wiped Yi Rou's body with water, and after he finished doing that, he went to cook some porridge.

When Yi Rou woke up, she was a little confused. When she saw Yi Liang who was standing beside the bed, her tears came down.

"Rourou, don't cry, come and eat something." Yi Liang helped Yi Rou, let her lean on him, and fed her spoon by spoon.

Yi Rou's tendons were broken, and all her limbs were limp.

"If you cultivate well, you can reshape your meridians," Ning Shu said.

Yi Rou obviously hadn't recovered from what she went through. Her eyes were blank and she seemed to not be present there.

Yi Liang supported Yi Rou to lie down and went out the door. He heard soft crying come from inside the room.

Yi Liang sighed and said sadly, "What should I do now?"

“The heavens would never cut off all paths, and there will always be some light even on the darkest nights. After this incident, perhaps your sister won’t be deceived by the Yinyang Sect again,” Ning Shu said consolingly.

“But… She’s so young, but she’s already suffered so much, at the hands of the Yinyang Sect…” Yi Liang rubbed his eyebrows.

Ning Shu sneered and said, “Even if she was defiled by the people of the Yinyang Sect, your sister still has her heavenly spiritual roots. If she started cultivating with a different method, your sister can be one of the strongest people in the world one day. The matter of Yinyang Sect will just be a small hurdle in her life. Once your sister becomes strong, she won’t need to rely on a man. At that time, would she still need to worry about being disdained by men?”

If she could live a good life independently, why should she care about men?

The matter had already happened anyway. Why bother paying attention to men who showed disdain for her?

Yi Liang scratched his head. "I was wrong. After hearing what you said, I don't think it’s a big deal, after all. It’s good enough that my sister could come home to me."

"I'll definitely find Rourou a husband who loves her in the future."

Ning Shu: →_→

Why was he obsessed with men?

Did women have no other way to survive than marriage?

Yi Liang tried his best to take care of Yi Rou. Yi Rou's body became much better, but her limbs were still limp.

Ning Shu squatted at the foot of the bed. She also took care of Yi Rou, all while still working to eliminate the baleful energy in the blood soul banner.

Yi Rou sometimes talked to Ning Shu with a look of confusion and helplessness.

Yi Rou didn't understand why her master and her senior brothers had changed abruptly.

Each of them took turns violating her body. However, at the time, Yi Rou didn't realize that they were violating her.

After it was over, the expressions of her master and her senior brothers were extremely annoyed and disappointed. They no longer looked at her as gently as they did before.

Later, as they violated her over and over again, their expressions became worse and worse. They gave her various medicines and checked her body.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2416: Anything That Had No Value Would Always Be Discarded

In the end, she was locked up and her limbs were crippled.

Ning Shu's expression was calm. She had expected all this.

If there had been no incident, Yi Rou would have been cherished by them forever. However, anything that had no value would always be discarded.

Ning Shu passed on a method to Yi Rou. She told her to work hard on cultivating, and that she would definitely be able to stand up again soon.

However, Yi Rou washed her face with tears every day and couldn't accept this kind of blow.

Ning Shu felt a little impatient. What was the point of acting so spoiled when she was dealing with her own survival?

Yi Liang made a wheelchair and pushed Yi Rou to go for a walk in the yard. Yi Liang had planted some flowers in the yard, and they were blooming beautifully.

Apparently, it was specifically planted for Yi Rou.

Yi Rou was still unhappy, though.

Ning Shu released the water dragon and told Yi Liang, “Go fetch your sister. We should go out for a walk.

“It’s boring to stroll around in the yard. If you want to go on a stroll, we should wander farther away.”

Yi Liang jumped onto the water dragon with Yi Rou on his back.

The water dragon slowly shuttled through the clouds, and then landed on the street.

This was the market next to the town, which was more prosperous than the town itself.

Yi Liang walked down the street with Yi Rou on his back.

"Look." Ning Shu raised her chin and gestured towards the corner of the street, where a dirty old woman was sitting with a broken bowl in front of her.

"If it wasn't for your brother, you would have become like this, tortured to death by the people of the Yinyang Sect,” Ning Shu said lightly. “If you’ve got food, clothes, and servants, only then do you have the time to feel sadness and sorrow. Your brother doesn’t owe you anything, and you’re not qualified to accept your brother’s care as if it’s only natural.”

There was a limit to a person's kindness and patience. It was never good to take advantage of the goodness of others.

"Your brother was like that child." A skinny child ran past Yi Liang. The child was clearly malnourished and starved.

Yi Liang looked at the child. He really was like this before. It was Xiao Hei who changed him.

Yi Rou burst into tears. "I feel bad."

"Leave her here. If she had to worry hard about how to fill her belly every day, she wouldn’t overthink things so much anymore," Ning Shu said casually.

Yi Liang: …

"Brother, don't!" Yi Rou begged in fear that Yi Liang would really throw her on the street.

"I won’t," Yi Liang comforted her.

Yi Liang took Yi Rou around and bought all kinds of toys to make her happy.

Yi Rou looked at these toys and thought of her senior brothers, who also liked to bring her all kinds of toys.

There were tears in Yi Rou's eyes again, but when she turned her head and saw the fox staring at her, she forced her tears back.

For some reason, she was a bit afraid of the fox.

She could act willfully towards her brother, but the fox’s indifferent attitude put her at a loss.

This was because the fox always spoke harshly and wouldn’t tolerate her.

People were naturally more comfortable and brave facing those who loved them.

After walking around for a while, the group headed back.

After they headed back, Yi Rou started to cultivate according to the exercises taught by Ning Shu.

Since her meridians had been broken, Yi Rou’s speed of cultivation was very slow. The good thing was that she had heavenly spiritual roots. Although her speed was slow, it was stable and was also still faster than the speed of those with ordinary roots.

Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Yi Rou had started to cultivate.

If it wasn't for Yi Liang, she wouldn't have made such a painstaking effort.

Since her task was to repay Yi Liang, there was no way she could leave Yi Liang's sister this depressed.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2417: As a Gift for Those in the Yinyang Sect

Ning Shu had done everything she did entirely for Yi Liang. Otherwise, she’d have been too lazy to care.

If Yi Liang could be reunited with his sister, she probably would get more points.

A spiritual root like the heavenly spiritual roots was the darling of the cultivation worlds. The heavens had given her such a good resource, but Yi Rou was actually doing nothing with it.

What a waste.

Those who were mentally determined to fight for their fate against the sky were usually not graced with such a unique condition.

She felt that Yi Rou was probably given such good conditions only to make her stand out, and as a gift for those in the Yinyang Sect.

There must be reasons and conditions for a life of indulging in the pleasures of the flesh.

Ning Shu was finally at ease and could continue transcending the souls in the blood soul banner.

Because of Ning Shu's perseverance, the baleful yin energy inside had already lessened by a lot, and the souls were now exposed without the umbrella of baleful yin energy.

Some of the souls were thin, while some were solid.

As long as the last few baleful yin energies were removed, these souls could be saved.

In her spare time, Ning Shu asked Yi Rou, "Do you hate them?"

"I don't hate them, but I do have some resentment. I just don't know why they’d treat me like this," Yi Rou said in confusion.

Fine. She was a simple person who had a simple mind and would not even bear hatred toward people who had wronged her so gruesomely.

“You’ll understand one day,” Ning Shu lightly replied.

Yi Rou’s temperament really made her suitable for the life of a canary.

After a period of tempering, the baleful yin energy in the blood soul banner was completely gone.

Ning Shu said to Yi Liang, “Release the souls inside and see your parents.”

Yi Liang took the blood soul banner and released the souls. Some of these souls were sluggish, and some were so thin that they almost disappeared.

A black hole slowly opened, and these souls instinctively drifted toward the black hole.

Yi Liang tried hard to find his parents, but there were too many souls. Yi Liang couldn't find them at all, so he had no choice but to keep calling for his parents.

These souls passed through Yi Liang's body, but Yi Liang never found the souls of his parents.

"Give me a piece of your hair," Ning Shu said to Yi Liang.

Yi Liang plucked his hair without thinking. Ning Shu chanted a spell and his hair floated up. Ning Shu said, "Your parents are your closest relatives, so you can follow your hair."

Yi Liang stared at his hair for a moment and then found two souls, who were holding hands.

It was a man and a woman. The soul of the woman was stronger than that of the man, and the soul of the man was so transparent that it was on the brink of disappearing.

"Father, Mother…!" Yi Liang suddenly shouted.

The woman turned her head in amazement. When she saw Yi Liang, however, she couldn’t speak.

The man's soul had a dull expression, and he was completely protected by the woman.

"Liang’er." The woman opened her mouth, but couldn't utter a sound.

"Hurry and let her go, the passage is about to close," Ning Shu said. The black hole was getting smaller and smaller, and if they didn’t enter the passage, they wouldn’t be able to reincarnate.

Even now, Ning Shu still hadn’t figured out what was on the other side of that black hole. Could it be hell?

“Mother, I’ll take good care of Sister,” Yi Liang said tearfully.

The woman smiled at Yi Liang, led the man away, and entered the black hole.

The black hole got smaller and smaller and finally disappeared as if it had never appeared at all.

Yi Liang squatted on the ground, buried his head in his knees, and cried for a while. He then prepared a tablet for his parents, to offer them three incense sticks a day.

Their following days were peaceful and calm. Yi Liang was now cultivating and improving his strength in addition to taking care of his sister.

Ning Shu guessed that Yi Liang wanted to destroy the Yinyang Sect.

Recently, Ning Shu felt very strange inwardly. She felt like something was watching her.

She felt like whatever it was, it was dangerous, but at the same time, she inexplicably longed for it.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2418: Time to Face the Tribulation

It couldn’t be that her tribulation was almost here, right?

She was no longer weak now. Perhaps it was her time to face the tribulation.

Ning Shu bid her goodbye to Yi Liang. When Yi Liang heard that Ning Shu was leaving, he was stunned. He quickly asked, “Will you come back?”

“Perhaps I will, perhaps I won't,” Ning Shu said ambiguously.

“Xiao Hei, I hope you'll come back,” Yi Liang said to Ning Shu.

Ning Shu nodded. “Maybe I’ll come back when I have free time.

“Cultivate well and you’ll become extremely powerful in the future. You’ll be able to protect what you want to protect. Avoid adding on any karmic hindrance if you can.” After Ning Shu finished speaking, she jumped over the wall of the courtyard and headed toward the forest.

Ning Shu felt that she had done enough and that she had repaid Yi Liang’s life-saving grace.

It was pure nonsense to repay someone with one’s own body.

Ning Shu ran deep into the mountains, and a tribulation cloud came over from the horizon, floating above her.

Sure enough, it was the tribulation.

A thunderbolt slashed toward Ning Shu with a bang.

Ning Shu hurriedly dodged, but the thunder and lighting seemed to lock in on her, which meant that she was unable to dodge at all.

A bolt of lightning struck her body, and Ning Shu suddenly felt pain inwardly. She felt as if all the bones in her entire body had been shattered.

All the fur on her body was scorched, and she became pitch black.

Moreover, each thunder and lightning were stronger than the last. Although the spiritual energy in the body could help relieve the injury, the thunder and lightning came too rapidly, and there were no signs of it stopping.

Ning Shu didn't know how other spiritual creatures experienced tribulations, but her thunder tribulations really came immediately one after the other, and they wouldn’t stop at all.

No wonder Bai Sanniang was smashed to pieces by her tribulation thunder and nearly had her soul completely dissipated.

And she couldn’t help but recall every world that she’d experienced, each one after the other.

She also remembered her own parents and older brothers, who seemed like a faraway dream now.

Was the tribulation drawing out her inner demons?

Ning Shu gritted her teeth to keep her emotions stable. Despite having experienced so many worlds, this was the first time in her life that she had gone through a thunder tribulation.

The lightning struck Ning Shu's body, and the cells in Ning Shu's body wailed in pain.

Ning Shu released the water dragon and asked the water dragon to temporarily help block the thunder. She was really out of breath.

With a loud bang, the tribulation thunder draped over the water dragon, instantly splitting the water dragon into separate droplets.

Soon the water droplets regathered and formed back into a water dragon, which once again resisted the thunder tribulation.

One after another, the tribulation thunder struck the water dragon, and the water dragon was split into water droplets again and again.

However, it seemed that the water dragon was also getting stronger. Earlier, it kept being split into water droplets, but it was now only halved by the thunder, and it also merged back more quickly now.

The rumbling of thunder sounded for a long time until the tribulation cloud finally dissipated.

Ning Shu felt a powerful force pour into her body, then she slowly grew human limbs.

Ning Shu was naked.

Immediately, white clothes appeared on her body, which were probably clothes formed from her own fur.

This kind of transformation felt really weird.

After having gotten used to running on four legs, Ning Shu still felt that her center of gravity was unstable as she had to get used again to walking on two legs.

Ning Shu looked at the water dragon, who had blocked the thunder for a while for her.

The water dragon’s body had become more solid, and his eyes had also become more spirited.

After its baptism of thunder tribulation, the water dragon had become more lifelike than before.

She hoped that one day, the water dragon could form its own intelligence.

Ning Shu let out a long sigh of relief. She had finally survived the calamity.

In front of the power of heaven and earth, man was really powerless.

It was terrifying.

Really terrifying.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2419: Bai Sanniang Had Pretty Good Looks

Ning Shu looked at herself in the brook. Bai Sanniang had pretty good looks.

She didn't have the typical seductiveness associated with foxes. Instead, she looked calm and cold.

In this completely white outfit, she almost seemed like Chang’e from the Moon Palace.

With a tap of her foot, Ning Shu flew up onto a branch. She gazed out at the unending expanse of mountains. It was a beautiful view.

Ning Shu started cultivating in the mountains. In her free time, she looked around to see if there was any treasure around.

She did manage to find some treasures, such as a thousand-year stone milk. She swallowed a drop, but all of it got absorbed by the water dragon.

It was a shame that the water dragon wasn't a living creature. If it was, she could have given it an intelligence pill.

Aside from cultivating, Ning Shu also visited the town from time to time.

She would occasionally go visit Yi Liang, but she only secretly checked on him. She didn't show up in front of him.

After she checked on him, she would leave.

Even without her, Yi Liang was living very well. He was now living with Yi Rou.

Yi Rou's meridians hadn't been reformed, so she still couldn't walk. However, the two of them were living peacefully together.

As for the Yinyang Sect, that was Yi Liang's problem. It wasn't any of her business.

Ning Shu once again returned to the deep mountains and continued to cultivate, living a very simple life.

However, she felt very much at peace. She was far away from all the noise and the bustle of human crowds.

Her heart was calm like never before.

“Task complete. Would you like to leave the task world immediately?" 2333's voice appeared in Ning Shu's mind.

Ning Shu nodded. “Yes."

She felt a moment of dizziness, and when she opened her eyes next, she was already in the system space.

Ning Shu saw that the black hole on the wall created by the fusion process of the two pearls was getting smaller and smaller. After a bit more time, it would probably close completely.

She decided to first sit down to cultivate and absorb the pure soul energy in the space.

After she finished cultivating, she took out the mala bracelet and started reciting the heart-clearing chant.

She spent some time clearing her mind.

After she was done, she let out a long sigh, exhaling the last of the negative emotions.

Sitting cross-legged on the floor, she tapped open the stats panel.

Number: 2333

Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)

Age: 27

Experience: 46150k

Soul: 340

Life: 121

Intelligence: 354

Charm: 40

Luck: 219

Mental Strength: 250

Faith: 15515

Martial Arts: 372

Aptitude: 139

Merit: 13410

Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist

Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor

Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2

Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empress’s blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xi’s blessing), Chief Halo (Cao’s blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiao’s blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniang’s Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermei’s Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Ning’s Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniang’s Blessing)

Fulfilled Bai Sanniang’s wish: repay Yi Liang.

Task Completion Degree: 100%

Gained 8000k experience points.

Gained 80 attribute points.

Gained 2k faith points.

Gained 300 merit points for transcending lost souls.

Gained Bai Sanniang’s blessing: obtained the ability to communicate with animals. Note: Can only communicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence.

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2420: Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts

Proficient practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts.

Ning Shu: Hohoho

The harvest this time really was quite bountiful. She even got the ability to communicate with animals!

Although there were limitations and she wouldn't be able to communicate with creatures like single-celled organisms that didn't really have intelligence.

However, she was still very happy. For better or for worse, it was an additional skill.

There were 8000k experience points and 80 attribute points. She had never gotten this much before. It seemed that Bai Sanniang was very satisfied with how this task turned out.

Ning Shu happily allocated all the points.

Number: 2333

Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)

Age: 27

Experience: 46150k (+8000k)

Soul: 340

Life: 121 (+10)

Intelligence: 354 (+10)

Charm: 40 (+10)

Luck: 219 (+10)

Mental Strength: 250 (+10)

Faith: 15515 (+2000)

Martial Arts: 372 (+20)

Aptitude: 139 (+10)

Merit: 13410 (+300)

Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist

Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor

Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2

Halos: Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empress’s blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xi’s blessing), Chief Halo (Cao’s blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiao’s blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniang’s Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermei’s Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Ning’s Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniang’s Blessing) [* can only communicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]

"Bai Sanniang asked me to pass on her thanks." 2333 said, "She's grateful that you didn't create romantic ties between her and Yi Liang."

The road of cultivation was extremely difficult and filled with obstacles. Even the smallest mistake could lead to one’s death.

"All living creatures have their own paths, and the paths of humans and monsters were naturally different. They cannot be forcefully combined."

Ning Shu nodded. As expected, repaying someone with one's own body was nonsense. How could giving yourself to someone possibly count as repayment to them?

Ning Shu asked 2333, "Is anything fixed?"

"The passageway to the fabricated space is fixed."

Ning Shu was overjoyed. It was finally fixed?

"Then I'm going to go check out the fabricated space." Ning Shu went to stand at the passageway to the fabricated space.

After a moment of a weightless sensation, she was standing on quaint bluestone slabs again.

Walking past all around her were task-takers.

Ning Shu headed towards a store to exchange for some fasting pills.

Since the system marketplace was broken, she had no choice but to exchange for items here.

However, fasting pills were very invaluable, so hardly any shops bothered to sell them.

Ning Shu had to visit several stores before she finally found some in a small store.

She exchanged for a lot of fasting pills, then spent some more experience points to buy a sofa, a bookshelf, and a bed. She then bought some random books from a street stall.

There were all kinds of books, including ones containing myths about the system space and some task-takers.

There were also some secret arts manuals. There were even romance novels??

Ning Shu also got some small potted plants for decoration.

After all, she was a romantic young girl with a poetic temperament!

But honestly, she really couldn't stand seeing the empty system space anymore. With these, the space wouldn't look so monotonous anymore.

After the shopping spree, she decided to head to a restaurant. It felt like it had been forever since she last ate something. Furthermore, in this soul state, no matter how much she ate she wouldn't get any fatter and it would even strengthen her soul.

Translator: Kaho

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 241

Chp 2401: Like Entering Another World

Ning Shu lay on the ground and listened to the faint sound of the wind in her ears.

Entering this fog was like entering another world. It was a completely isolated place, yet there was a faint sound of the wind, indicating that this was a formation.

"Then what should we do now?" The woman frowned. "Yinyang Sect is really disgusting."

Ning Shu raised her head and looked at the sky.

If they couldn't walk out, then they should go up.

Ning Shu released the water dragon and said to the crowd, "Come up. Let's go out from above."

Everyone looked at the water-like dragon and stepped on it carefully. It was unexpectedly soft and was solid enough to support everyone.

The water dragon flew higher and higher. The fog progressively became thinner, until the water dragon hit a barrier.

Ning Shu guessed that this was a magic barrier. If they could break this barrier, they’d be able to go out.

The formation above their head was a complicated one. Ning Shu stared at it and studied it.

On the other side, the sect leader of the Yinyang Sect, Xiao Rou’s five senior brothers, and the sect’s supreme elder were also chasing after them.

In just a few moments, they were floating in front of them.

The sect leader’s face was sour. As he stared at Xiao Rou, who was unconscious on Yi Liang’s back, his expression became extremely dark. “Hand Xiao Rou over.”

“Keep dreaming.” Yi Liang readjusted his grip on his sister.

Ning Shu had been staring at the formation above her head. The formation was very complicated. Ning Shu, who only knew a little about formation techniques, stared so hard that she felt like her vision was blurring.

Yi Liang released a four-footed qilin, which looked majestic as it charged toward its opponents.

The qilin that Yi Liang released wasn’t as strong as Ning Shu's dragon. It was scattered after receiving a few blows.

Yi Liang released another qilin and nearly drained the spiritual energy in his body in the process.

He slapped his chest, and his heart’s blood was splattered on the qilin’s body. The qilin’s body suddenly became more solid.

With the qilin buying some time, Ning Shu stepped up her research on the formation. She began to practice visualizing the process of setting up the formation over and over again in her mind.

However, this qilin was still no match for them and dissipated in the end.

Yi Liang gritted his teeth and took out the blood soul banner. It released the black smoke that covered the sky and the sun, and their surroundings became terrifying.

Ning Shu was stunned for a moment. She didn't agree with Yi Liang's use of the blood soul banner.

But now the situation was urgent.

After they got out of here, she had to hurry up and transcend the souls in the blood soul banner. She couldn't give Yi Liang another chance to use the blood soul banner.

"Are you a demonic cultivator?" The female disciple of the Iridescent Sect looked at Yi Liang in surprise, while the other women looked at Yi Liang with wary expressions.

Yi Liang didn't answer her.

Ning Shu closed her eyes, reviewed the details of the formation, and finally found a way to break the formation.

The water dragon slammed its body into a corner of the formation. It also slammed its tail several times but failed to break the formation.

The people standing on the water dragon staggered, trying to stabilize themselves.

"Quickly change the formation! They’re about to break the formation," the sect leader shouted loudly. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a bang, and the barrier was broken.

Yi Liang quickly took the black smoke back into the blood soul banner, and the female disciple of the Iridescent Sect directly killed the kidnapped disciple of the Yinyang Sect and pushed him off.

"Hang tight." A smile was apparent in Ning Shu’s tone. The water dragon was very fast as it shuttled between the clouds. By the time they looked back, Heaven's Gorge had already turned into a small black spot.

Everyone exhaled heavily.

After running for a while, the water dragon stopped and slowly began to descend.

Everyone jumped off the water dragon, and Ning Shu took the water dragon back into her body.

"Thank you so much," the Iridescent Sect disciple cupped her hands and said.

Ning Shu nodded.

"Let's leave now." The Iridescent Sect disciple thought for a while and took out a waist tablet to hand to Yi Liang. The waist tablet was made of jade.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2402: Aren’t You a Male Fox?

“If you need any help in the future, you can come to the Iridescent Sect to find me. I’ll try my best to help you.”

Yi Liang took the jade tablet and thanked the Iridescent Sect disciple.

“Also, you don’t seem to be a demonic cultivator. It’d be best for you not to keep that flag by your side. Otherwise, you’d likely be hunted down by some sects,” the female disciple said to Yi Liang.

Yi Liang nodded.

Immediately afterward, the women disappeared into the woods.

“I thought I wouldn’t have been able to escape,” the little fox fearfully said as he sat on the ground.

"If I had known it’d be so dangerous, I wouldn't have come."

Yi Liang put down Yi Rou, who he had been carrying on his back. He took off his clothes, and carefully laid Yi Rou down on top of them.

Ning Shu put her paw on Yi Rou's body to see if there were any tracking marks on her.

"Check if there are any marks on her clothes," Ning Shu said to Yi Liang.

Yi Liang hurriedly checked her outerwear, but he couldn’t really check her inner layers.

Ning Shu checked and found no marks on her body, but she didn’t know if there were any on her clothes.

Yi Liang finished checking Yi Rou’s outer clothes. However, he couldn’t really check her inner clothing, even if he was her brother.

“I’ll do it,” Ning Shu said.

Yi Liang: (┬＿┬)

“Aren’t you a male fox? Men and women can’t touch each other like that,” Yi Liang said.

Because Ning Shu used ventriloquism techniques to speak, her gender wasn’t distinguishable from her voice. However, her voice was indeed very low-pitched and sounded more like a male voice.

Ning Shu said calmly, "In my eyes, I don’t see any difference between men and women."

Yi Liang was suspicious but finally turned around. Ning Shu loosened Yi Rou's belt and checked her carefully.

There were no marks. Ning Shu was instead distracted by Yi Rou’s amazingly white and flawless skin.

Yi Rou was really well-raised by the Yinyang Sect.

Who knew if Yi Rou, who’d been pampered nonstop, would be able to lead a normal life?

“I’m done,” Ning Shu said.

Yi Liang turned around and fastened Yi Rou’s belt.

“Let’s go.” Ning Shu released the water dragon. Yi Liang put Yi Rou on his back and jumped onto the water dragon.

The water dragon moved quickly between the clouds. When the people on the ground inadvertently raised their heads, they saw a dragon flying by among the clouds, but it disappeared within a blink of an eye.

It felt like an illusion.

The water dragon flew for a day and a night and returned to the familiar mountain range.

Stepping on the ground again, Yi Liang laughed. He’d finally found his sister.

"Little fox, go get some food," Ning Shu said to the little red fox.

"My legs are still shaking right now, let me rest first," the little fox said in an annoyed tone.

Ning Shu said to Yi Liang, "Give me the blood soul banner."

Yi Liang hesitated. He thought about how the blood soul banner had blocked the people of the Yinyang Sect before. It was their trump card.

Ning Shu lightly reminded him, “Don’t forget, your parents are still inside that thing. Do you want your parents to suffer in it forever and never be able to reincarnate?”

Yi Liang felt like he was slapped back into reality. Thinking of his parents’ faces that had been twisted in pain, his mind immediately became clear.

“Xiao Hei, I was wrong.” Yi Liang took out the blood soul banner. He only remembered the power of the blood soul banner and forgot that his parents were still inside.

Ning Shu took the blood soul banner and then went to the side to transcend the souls inside.

Ning Shu made a simple yang gathering formation. The sun shone directly on the blood soul banner and black smoke started coming out of it.

Ning Shu closed her eyes and chanted a spell.

She hoped that before she left this world, she’d be able to finish transcending all the souls in the banner.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2403: We Have Left the Yinyang Sect

Although Ning Shu wasn’t as caring as that young monk Hui Ji, she would still put effort into solving problems that were within the range of her capability.

Not only did she want to save the suffering souls, but she also didn’t want to let Yi Liang indulge in this kind of power.

When she asked Yi Liang to hand over the blood soul banner earlier, Yi Liang had hesitated.

Yi Rou, who had been unconscious, woke up while groaning softly. Yi Liang's eyes were fixed on her.

Yi Rou opened her eyes, blocked the strong light with her hand, and then looked around.

Yi Rou was taken aback by this unfamiliar environment.

"Rourou, are you awake?" Yi Liang quickly supported Yi Rou.

"Where is this?" Yi Rou asked in confusion. She had never been out of the courtyard before, and it was the first time she saw such a big, continuous mountain range.

"Rourou, we have left the Yinyang Sect,” Yi Liang said happily.

Yi Rou’s expression became panicked and even more confused. "I... I want to go back to the Yinyang Sect." Yi Rou stood up but didn't know which direction to go in.

"Rourou, you can’t go back to that devil's lair. You can’t." Yi Liang clung to Yi Rou's arm tightly, "Those people have bad intentions towards you. You really can’t go back."

"Maybe the Yinyang Sect is really like what you said, but my master and senior brothers are very kind to me. I don't care whether they’re good or bad, because they’re always good to me," Yi Rou said.

Yi Liang: (┬＿┬)

What should he do when his sister was behaving like this?

Ning Shu was rendered speechless when she heard Yi Rou’s words.

Yi Rou was currently confused and afraid of the future.

Not everyone would be willing to change their lifestyle.

Yi Rou was used to her life in the Yinyang Sect.

This was the genius of Yi Rou’s master and her senior brothers, who cultivated Yi Rou to be a person without any agency.

She was made comfortable with being dependent and living a life surrounded by other people.

The little fox dragged a rabbit back, put down the rabbit, and said, "Make some food. I'm starving to death."

Yi Liang glanced at Yi Rou carefully. "I'm going to prepare something to eat. Rourou, Brother will take good care of you."

Yi Rou's expression was dull as if she hadn't heard Yi Liang's words.

Yi Liang cleaned up the rabbit and lit a fire to roast it.

After he roasted it, Yi Liang offered two rabbit legs to Yi Rou.

"Little Sister eat something." Yi Rou took the rabbit's legs and ate slowly.

The little fox, seeing that Yi Liang had given the parts with the most meat to someone else, shouted very dissatisfiedly, "What about me? What do I eat? I was the one who caught the rabbit."

Yi Liang split the rabbit in half. He gave half the rabbit to the little fox and the rest to Ning Shu but didn't personally have any.

"I'll go hunt again." Yi Liang stood up.

Yi Rou gave Yi Liang a rabbit leg. "You can eat it."

"Thank you, Sister." Yi Liang immediately smiled brightly and bit the leg.

Either it didn’t suit her taste, or she simply never ate much anyway, but Yi Rou hadn’t even finished eating a small rabbit leg.

Ning Shu just glanced at Yi Rou, then glanced at Yi Liang who was clearly very anxious and didn’t know what to say.

Ning Shu was still working on transcending the souls inside the blood soul banner. As for the rigid relationship between Yi Liang and Yi Rou, Ning Shu didn't want to care.

The blood soul banner was slowly emitting black smoke. Ning Shu asked Yi Liang for some fresh blood to draw a spell, and more intense black smoke came out of the blood soul banner.

After eating a little, Yi Liang took Yi Rou back to the town, where the family used to live.

"Little Sister this is where we used to live," Yi Liang stood at the door and said to Yi Rou.

Yi Rou looked at the somewhat dilapidated door and said directly, "This house is so old."

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2404: Why Don’t You Help?

Yi Liang didn’t even know what to say. He just scratched his nose and opened the door.

The door creaked open, revealing no one in the yard.

It seemed like after he killed Yi Xue, no one dared to occupy this house anymore.

The yard was a bit deserted. Since it was summer, the weeds were also overgrown.

The house had been renovated by Yi Xue before, so it wasn’t all that shabby. Otherwise, it would look like a proper haunted house.

Yi Liang drew water from the well and cleaned the house.

Ning Shu looked at Yi Rou who was sitting still in the chair and asked, "Why don't you help?"

Yi Rou bit her lip and whispered, "I don’t know how to. Xiao Cui usually does these things for me."

"It’s okay, I'll clean up," Yi Liang said.

Facing Yi Rou, Yi Liang always seemed timid.

Regardless, Ning Shu didn’t feel that Yi Liang owed anything to Yi Rou.

Since Yi Rou disappeared, Yi Liang had lived a life of starvation as he guarded this house, all while harboring guilt towards her and constantly yearning for their family to reunite.

Although he eventually encountered Ning Shu, he’d suffered and experienced a lot of torment by then.

He’d gone through the trouble of traveling thousands of miles to get to the Yinyang Sect to save his sister, without even stopping for any rest.

Meanwhile, although it came at a price, Yi Rou lived the life of a princess.

Since she left the Yinyang Sect, Yi Rou only wanted to return and didn’t ask about their parents even once.

Sometimes innocence could be cruel.

The people of the Yinyang Sect were still the most hateful ones, though. They were the ones who deliberately made Yi Rou like this so that Yi Rou regarded them as her spiritual pillars.

Now that Yi Rou had left them, she felt at a loss.

“Brother, can you take me back to the Yinyang Sect? I want to bid goodbye to my master and senior brothers.” Yi Rou stared at Yi Liang with watery eyes.

Yi Liang clutched the rag tightly and was speechless for a long time.

"Brother, I beg you. After all, Master had raised me for so long. No matter what, I can’t just leave like this. My senior brothers were all also very kind to me," Yi Rou begged.

The little fox was the one to reply angrily. "We almost died there! We barely managed to escape, and now we’re going back? Are you guys tired of living?"

After taking a trip around in the Yinyang Sect, the little fox was almost frightened to the point he wet his pants. He had finally realized that his illusions were useless against those who were stronger than him, even if they were only stronger by just a little.

The little fox didn’t even want to hear anything about the Yinyang Sect right now.

“Your brother has worked so hard to rescue you, yet you want to go back. What exactly are you thinking?” The little fox nibbled at a candied fruit and stared at Yi Rou.

Yi Rou was flustered and said, “I didn’t ask for Brother to save me. I, I was living well…"

When Yi Liang heard Yi Rou's words, his body trembled from the shock. His expression was complicated and incomprehensible.

"Don't you want to live with me?" Yi Liang asked.

Yi Rou lowered her head and said nothing.

The atmosphere was awkward and tense.

Yi Liang turned around and went out to buy food.

He came back after he bought some vegetables and meat. He then went into the kitchen to cook again without saying a word.

Yi Liang cooked a table full of dishes, put a bowl of rice in front of Yi Rou, and gently said, "Rourou, I know you are just temporarily unused to this life. I know things will get better in the future."

Yi Liang took two bowls, filled them with some food, and put them in front of Ning Shu and the little fox.

Ning Shu and the little fox ate without minding the siblings’ affairs.

Yi Rou had a very small appetite. She didn’t even finish half a bowl of rice. Her mood was also not the greatest right now.

Yi Liang sighed and cleaned the table.

Ning Shu walked up to Yi Rou and asked, “What kind of cultivation method were you cultivating in the Yinyang Sect?”

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2405: Alluring Efflorescence Rest

Ning Shu wanted to know about what kind of cultivation methods Yi Rou cultivated in the Yinyang Sect. After pondering about it for some time, she figured it mustn’t be an offensive one.

Although Yi Rou didn’t know why the fox was asking her about her cultivation method, Yi Rou wanted the fox to take her back to the Yinyang Sect, so she honestly answered.

“I cultivated alluring efflorescence rest.”

Ning Shu: →_→

What the hell!!

She’d heard about all kinds of cultivation methods before, like the emotion-severing art and the art of the double-edged sword, but she’d never heard of this type of method before.

“Master said that this cultivation method is suitable for women.” Yi Rou couldn’t see the complicated expression on Ning Shu's furry face.

Rather than for the women, it seemed like this cultivation method was more convenient for the men that’d take the power of the women for themselves.

Ning Shu asked again, “Can you use it to attack?”

Yi Rou shook her head. "Master said that this cultivation method is only for cultivating the body and mind and that it’s not for things like violence. This is also why he and my senior brothers wouldn’t allow me to go outside.”

Ning Shu: Hahaha…

This technique was something, alright.

And Yi Rou still regarded her master and fellow disciples as good people as well.

Yi Rou squatted down and looked at Ning Shu. She began to plead, “Can you send me back to the Yinyang Sect? I’ll bid my master and senior brothers goodbye. Then, I promise I will live a good life with my brother.”

Ning Shu asked, “Do you think if you go back, they’d let you go and live with your brother? They may even kill him.”

"I, I..." Yi Rou was speechless.

“My brother is my family, but so are my master and my senior brothers,” Yi Rou said, covering her face. “I can’t bear to cut them off.”

Ning Shu also felt really exhausted. They’d been rushing around all this time and barely ever took a break.

Moreover, despite this clearly being a cultivation world, Ning Shu had yet to encounter any treasure, except for the two flame fruits, which even then came with those two cultivators that chased after her to kill her.

Every time something happened, she was always the last one to run.

Ning Shu wasn’t complaining. After all, this was what she must do. However, she felt powerless in front of Yi Rou.

Yi Rou’s master and senior brothers had too profound an influence on her.

Ning Shu, as an outsider, felt like she was being kicked in the balls. Yi Liang was also probably feeling like his descendants’ bags were being cut off.

“So I beg you, can you take me back to the Yinyang Sect? I will come back afterward.”

Ning Shu directly refused. “I won’t help you. Your brother is the one who saved me and so I consider his interests in everything. You, however, have nothing to do with me. Why should I help you?”

Yi Rou’s mouth was agape and her eyes were misted with tears. She probably had never been treated like this before, so she was a little stunned for a while.

Yi Liang, who was standing at the door, gritted his teeth and asked, “Why do you want to go back!? They harbor no good intentions toward you! They want to turn you into a cultivation furnace! Cultivation furnace! Do you understand what that means!?”

Yi Liang walked into the room, grabbed Yi Rou's arm, and shook her as if to wake her up.

Yi Rou pushed Yi Liang away. "But my master and senior brothers were very good to me. Even if they don’t harbor good intentions towards me, they never hurt me."

Ning Shu: →_→

Yi Liang grabbed his head frustratedly and angrily yelled, “If you want to leave that much, just leave, then!”

Yi Rou's white teeth bit her lip and then she left. Really... She just left.

Yi Rou opened the courtyard door and left.

Yi Liang: (┬＿┬)

He just said those words because he was angry, but she really left.

Yi Liang hurriedly ran after her.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2406: If She Wants to Go, Just Let Her

Ning Shu also went out after them. The little fox shouted in frustration, “What does she want to do? Run away? Is there something wrong with her brain?”

The little fox also ran out. With his personality, he was completely unable to get the complex and entangled ways that human beings worked.

Ning Shu caught up with Yi Liang, who was just about to stop Yi Rou, who was desperately running away.

“If she wants to go, just let her. She doesn't want to stay here anyway,” Ning Shu lightly said.

"But, but..." That was so dangerous!

"We just need to follow her. It’s a long way from the Yinyang Sect, and she may not necessarily find the way to the Yinyang Sect," Ning Shu said.

Sometimes, people must experience something by themselves before they would be able to recognize that thing for what it truly was.

Ning Shu asked Yi Liang to buy some rations, and she went to follow Yi Rou unhurriedly.

Yi Rou ran as fast as she could. However, by the time she stopped, she didn’t know where she was.

Yi Liang, who had followed her, wanted to go up to her, but Ning Shu stopped him. “Let’s just follow her from behind to protect her.

“Let your sister see the world for herself. Perhaps this way she won’t long for her master and senior brothers so much. Maybe she’d even be more independent,” Ning Shu said. Yi Rou wasn’t her sister anyway, so she didn’t feel bad for Yi Rou at all.

Yi Rou wasn’t independent in any way, whether it came to her money, thoughts, or even her own soul.

No. Yi Rou didn’t even understand the concept of money. She didn’t have any of the basic knowledge that people needed to survive.

Yi Liang nodded with difficulty.

“My god… am I destined for a life of constant hardships?” The little fox on Yi Liang's shoulder whimpered.

Yi Rou didn’t know where she was, so she could only pick a random path and start walking. Yi Liang and his party followed behind her.

Yi Liang looked at Yi Rou, who was at a loss, with heartache. When Yi Rou encountered a pedestrian, she asked if they knew the way to the Yinyang Sect.

How could ordinary people know where the Yinyang Sect was? Yi Rou asked a few other people and got the same answer each time.

Yi Rou had no choice but to walk forward, clutching her stomach. She’d eaten very little, and after walking for a long time, she was now parched and exhausted.

It wasn’t that cultivators didn’t eat. They would just often use fasting pills to solve the issue of food so that they could prevent their bodies from being polluted by mortal food.

However, considering Yi Rou’s current strength, it was impossible for her not to eat.

Yi Liang wanted to go forward, but Ning Shu blocked Yi Liang. "Let her go."

"But..." How could Yi Liang bear to see his sister suffer like this?

“Is the current situation anywhere close to a worst-case scenario?" Ning Shu asked.

Yi Liang sighed and put the rations in his hand back.

Yi Rou walked on with much difficulty. She had never even been out of her courtyard before, let alone walked this much.

Yi Rou hammered her leg. She encountered a small stream. Her mouth was dry and the sun was hot. Yi Rou felt dizzy and didn't think about anything when she saw the water. She just immediately started scooping it up with her hands and drank it.

After drinking enough water, Yi Rou sat down against the tree.

Yi Rou rested for a while, then started to hurry again. It was dark and she had yet to find a place to rest.

Yi Rou had no chance but to curl up and lean against a tree.

There were sounds of rustling around, as well as strange bird noises. Yi Rou couldn't sleep at all. She was hungry, and she was scared.

Yi Liang watched from nearby. He kept watching her as Ning Shu continued working, as usual, to transcend the souls in the blood soul banner.

Occasionally, she’d also walk around to see if there were any treasures nearby. Since she first entered this world, she’d had to run around every day, and yet she’d found nothing.

What Ning Shu hoped most now was to encounter world origin powers. She wandered around a few times and encountered only a few spirit grass that were mediocre in quality.

It was finally dawn, and Yi Rou hurriedly continued on her journey.

Although she didn’t rest well, she hadn’t been attacked by beasts, either.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2407: No Choice but to Go Forward

All the beasts that were going to attack Yi Rou had actually been dealt with by Yi Liang. Otherwise, how could there not be any beasts attacking her? She was full of human flavor.

Especially considering that since she was a cultivator, she had a special smell and spiritual energy on her body, which were both things that monsters liked.

Yi Rou hadn’t eaten much for nearly a day and a night. If she didn’t have the support of the spiritual energy in her body, she would’ve collapsed.

Yi Rou walked on. Even though she didn't know where to go, she had no choice but to go forward, because she couldn't find the way back.

Luckily, Yi Rou found a small town. She hurried into the town and saw some steaming buns on a bun stall.

Seeing the steamed bun, Yi Rou’s eyes brightened. She grabbed a steamed bun and without a thought, stuffed it into her mouth.

“What are you doing!? Are you a robber? Give me my money!” The bun stall owner grabbed Yi Rou by the collar.

Yi Rou was really hungry. Even with someone grabbing her collar, she stuffed the bun into her mouth.

Yi Liang's entire body was trembling. He couldn't help but walk towards Yi Rou.

The little fox said, "Let your sister handle it herself. From the look of it, your sister is even more ignorant about the ways of the world than me."

Yi Liang closed his eyes, breathed rapidly, and simply refused to look.

"Pay me, pay me!"

Yi Rou swallowed with much difficulty. Her expression clearly showed her confusion. “Pay you what?”

In the Yinyang Sect, she could eat whatever she wanted, and no one ever asked her for money. The bun didn’t even taste that good.

“Pay me! You won’t be able to leave today if you don’t pay me.” The stall owner held Yi Rou tightly.

Yi Rou was dazed and at a loss. She just apologized again and again. "I'm sorry. I’m sorry, please just let me go."

"What do you mean you’re sorry? Pay me!"

At this point, a little ruffian passed by. His eyes lit up as he saw Yi Rou, and he swaggered over.

The young ruffian spat, then asked the shop owner, “How much does she owe? I’ll pay for it.”

"Five copper coins."

“And here I thought it’d be some great sum.” The young ruffian threw five copper coins to the stall owner, pulled Yi Rou with him, then left.

Yi Liang followed them with an ashen face.

Yi Rou thanked the young ruffian repeatedly. Meanwhile, the young ruffian looked her up and down while touching his chin.

His face looked full of malice, and Yi Rou couldn’t help but tightly grip her clothes.

She felt scared and helpless inwardly. She missed her master and senior brothers now more than ever.

She missed her life in Yinyang Sect, where she could play on a swing under the bright sunshine. She missed living in a yard that was full of flowers, and she missed also the breeze that’d carry the fragrance of those flowers.

She missed the times when her life was beautiful.

“Are you hungry? I’ll take you to eat,” the young ruffian said to Yi Rou.

Yi Rou's eyes lit up. "Thank you."

Was it really that easy to trick her?

The young ruffian really wanted to whistle proudly.

The young ruffian took Yi Rou to a brothel, ordered a table of dishes, and went to the side to ask the pimp how much she’d be worth.

The young ruffian sold Yi Rou for twenty taels of silver.

After the young ruffian came out of the brothel, Yi Liang broke the tendons of his hands and feet.

Yi Liang squatted on the courtyard wall of the brothel. Looking at his sister, he really wanted to rush in.

But Yi Liang endured it.

For a moment, he felt really cold.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2408: Still Determined to Return to the Yinyang Sect

Yi Rou suffered so much, but she was still determined to return to the Yinyang Sect. It made Yi Liang feel so much anger and resentment, yet he still couldn’t bring himself to not care about her.

Due to her ignorance, Yi Rou was locked up by the pimp, who also checked her body. When the pimp found out that Yi Rou was a virgin, the pimp became even happier.

The brothel’s pimp saw that Yi Rou had fair skin and good looks, so she decided to auction her first night with some other women two days later.

On the day of the auction, Yi Rou was dressed up beautifully and pushed onto the stage. She was auctioned off like a commodity.

From the start to finish, Yi Rou was dumbfounded. She looked at the men going crazy under the stage in amazement.

These people were extremely ugly. Even though she didn’t know what was happening, these people made her very sick.

Yi Rou’s ignorant and naive look was a favorite among these men. They bid over her frantically.

This world was really as dangerous as her master and senior brothers told her.

Yi Rou would rather stay in a small yard for the rest of her life, and only occasionally talk to her brothers, instead of facing so many people.

Yi Rou saw the men under the stage, whose faces were full of oil and spittle. The appearance of these people wasn't comparable to that of her elder brother, let alone to her senior brothers.

Even her master was a middle-aged handsome man.

Yi Liang was lying on the roof, where he had taken out some tiles from. As he watched his sister being auctioned off below, his fists creaked.

Ning Shu couldn’t help but tut. This heroine was so ill-fated.

During the auction, someone leaned into the pimp’s ear and told her something. The pimp’s face immediately changed. She directly said that Yi Rou was no longer up for bids, and dragged her away.

The pimp dragged Yi Rou to another room regardless of the protest from the audience.

In the room, stood a man dressed in brocade.

The man turned around and looked at Yi Rou. "Junior Sister!"

"Senior Brother!" Yi Rou's tears immediately came out. She hugged Song Han. The corners of Song Han’s mouth hooked up, and he patted Yi Rou’s back lightly. “Didn’t you go with your brother? Why are you here?”

“I wanted to come back and bid you guys and Master goodbye, so I ran away.” Yi Rou’s voice was shaking as she cried.

“Senior Brother, why are you here?” Yi Rou withdrew from Song Han's arms and asked while she wiped her tears.

“I’m here to find you. This brothel is owned by the Yinyang Sect, so I was resting here. Master and all your other senior brothers went out to find you. I never imagined that I’d encounter you first.”

Yi Liang on the roof: (╯°Д°)╯︵┻━┻

Ning Shu: …

The storyline was flying off the rails now.

This place was so far away from the Yinyang Sect, so how could Song Han appear here??

Was this the natural attraction between the male and female leads???

To be able to encounter each other even in this situation!

Ning Shu looked at Yi Liang, whose face was as dark as the night, and silently observed a moment of heartache for Yi Liang.

"Xiao Rou, do you want to go back to the Yinyang Sect with me? Master is very worried about you," Song Han asked. Pinching Yi Rou's face, he continued, "How did you lose so much weight in just a few days?"

Yi Rou's throat was sore, and she felt very aggrieved when she heard her senior brother's words.

"No! Rourou can’t go back to the Yinyang Sect with you." Yi Liang couldn't endure it anymore and jumped into the room through the window.

When he saw Yi Liang, Song Han put Yi Rou behind him, and sneered, "You keep saying that we don't have good intentions for Xiao Rou, then what about you? You saw your sister being sold in the brothel but didn’t show up. What were you doing? How are you, as an older brother, any better?”

“I wouldn’t have let Rourou get hurt,” Yi Liang angrily said.

Song Han sneered and turned his head. “Your brother has been following you this entire time. He’s been watching as you suffer and get bullied, while you were hungry, cold, and scared.”

“You! Don’t twist the truth!” Yi Liang was so angry that he nearly died from it.

Yi Rou asked Yi Liang, “Brother, have you been following me this whole time?”

“He must have. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have appeared in front of us so suddenly,” Song Han said as he smiled and raised his chin to stare at Yi Liang provocatively.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2409: Many Brothers-In-Laws

This was obviously a meeting between a girl’s brother and his brother-in-law, but it was so tense.

Wait, no. Yi Liang had many brothers-in-law.

Although the atmosphere wasn't right, Ning Shu still wanted to silently light a candle for Yi Liang.

It seemed that Yi Liang was about to embark on the road of a big bad villain, a destroyer of the harmonious and beautiful sexual life of his sister and brothers-in-law.

This storyline!??

Yi Liang was extremely irritated. He was following Yi Rou, but he was by no means like Song Han said. He wasn’t purposefully watching his sister suffer.

But how could he explain himself?

"Xiao Rou is the junior sister we dote on in every possible way. But how did you treat her? You let her trek through mountains and rivers by herself. You let her be scared and deceived into a brothel. Is this how you carry out your responsibility as a brother?"

Dote on in every possible way?

Ning Shu's heart really wasn't pure anymore…

Yi Rou had only walked a couple dozen steps compared to what Yi Liang took. To find Yi Rou, how much bitterness and suffering did he endure?

Yi Liang opened his mouth several times but didn't say a word.

Song Han sneered, grabbed Yi Rou's waist, and flew out of the room. He then released a magic artifact, stepped on it, and flew away.

Ning Shu released a water dragon and said to the stunned Yi Liang, “Come on. They’re getting away.”

Yi Liang quickly jumped on the water dragon.

The evening wind was blowing in his ears. He felt a little cold. Ning Shu heard Yi Liang sighing behind her. “Is it because I can’t give Rourou the life she wants? Is that why Rourou Is like this?”

Ning Shu was silent for a while before she said, "Yi Liang, you are you, and your sister is your sister. Apart from having the same bloodline, you two are completely different individuals. You’re not required to do anything for her.

“Everyone has their own destiny. It’s clear that you’d gotten involved to change your sister’s destiny, and she didn’t like that change,” Ning Shu bluntly said.

“But I can’t just watch as she jumps into a fire pit,” Yi Liang firmly replied.

“Well, she doesn’t think of it as a fire pit,” Ning Shu lightly said. Her indifferent tone went into Yi Liang’s heart like a sharp knife.

Some people’s greatest weakness was that they could not bear to hear the truth.

They always felt like they were right, and would stake everything they had for one thing. They’d completely ignore all opposition and admonitions from those around them.

If they were lucky, they might get to have a good life, but most people who lived like this would only become fuel to a burning tragedy.

Especially when they were already desperate.

This was what the current Yi Rou was like.

The water dragon flew very fast, but it came to a screeching halt in front of Yi Rou and Song Han, who stood still in the air.

"Rourou, come home with me! You can’t be with these people," Yi Liang shouted to Yi Rou. The evening wind carried his voice away, drifting into the forest.

Yi Rou only lowered her head and said nothing.

Yi Liang suddenly let out a long sigh, seemingly defeated. The emotions contained in the sigh were so complicated that Ning Shu almost laughed out loud.

She didn’t know why. She just wanted to laugh.

"Yi Rou, do you really want to go with him?" Yi Liang looked at Yi Rou.

Yi Rou didn't notice the change in how Yi Liang addressed her. It used to be Rourou or Little Sister, but now he called Yi Rou by her full name.

"I, I..." Yi Rou stammered and faltered for a long time. She couldn’t say what she wanted, but she was still grasping Song Han’s clothes tightly, which was a clear enough answer.

Song Han curled his lips into a smile.

Yi Liang said, "Whether you want to go back with me or not, I'll take you away. Our parents didn’t give you heavenly spiritual roots just for you to become a cultivation furnace for others."

"Brother!" Yi Rou couldn't help shouting.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2410: I Shall Completely Wipe Out the Yinyang Sect!

Yi Liang indifferently said, “Even if you loathe me for it, I won’t allow you to return to the Yinyang Sect.

“You, I’ll definitely kill you!” Yi Liang’s eyes landed on Song Han. "I swear on my life that I shall completely wipe out the Yinyang Sect!"

Ning Shu: Wipe out the Yinyang Sect!?

Yi Liang's villain temperament was getting stronger and stronger.

Song Han’s expression was mocking, but his nervousness was still apparent. Whether it was intentional or not, his eyes swept over Ning Shu, obviously thinking of her water dragon.

"Brother, don't do this, please!" Yi Rou stood in front of Song Han. "They’re not trying to make me into a furnace. They really treat me very well."

Yi Liang didn't say a word and just released the mighty qilin to rush toward Song Han.

Song Han pushed away Yi Rou from in front of him and then fought the qilin.

Yi Rou was pushed to the ground, and she was extremely worried when she saw her brother fighting with Song Han.

Ning Shu walked to Yi Rou's side, and Yi Rou hurriedly said to Ning Shu, "Hurry up and stop them!”

Ning Shu was very curious about Yi Rou’s thoughts, and asked, "Do you like Song Han?"

“I do. I like my master and all my senior brothers,” Yi Rou said. “They’re my family, just like Brother is.”

Ning Shu felt a little stupid. Why was she looking for logic in this np world?? Everything was based on pleasures of the flesh here.

Whether it was martial siblings or master and disciple…

There existed no etiquette, honor, humility, or shame here, only desire.

Ning Shu pictured a hot scene in her mind.

“Your brother’s doing this for your own good. The Yinyang Sect isn’t as beautiful as you think it is. You’ve been able to stay completely fine until now because of your spiritual roots,” Ning Shu lightly said.

Yi Rou didn't reply. She was staring nervously at the two fighting.

Ning Shu suddenly stretched out a paw and slapped it on Yi Rou's belly. A slight crisp sound came from Yi Rou's belly.

Yi Rou frowned. She felt a faint pain in her stomach, but it was within the range she could bear. It also came and went quickly.

Yi Rou didn't pay much attention to her stomach and asked, "What did you do?"

Ning Shu calmly replied, "It was nothing, I wanted to knock you out, but I didn't succeed."

Yi Rou immediately moved away from Ning Shu.

The little fox slowly walked to Ning Shu's side, "If you were going to knock her out, why didn’t you hit her on the head? Why hit her stomach?"

"Just eat your candied fruit." Ning Shu stared at Yi Liang and Song Han, who were fighting.

As a direct disciple of the Yinyang Sect’s sect leader, Song Han naturally possessed a lot of magic artifacts. He had already taken out several magic artifacts.

Meanwhile, Yi Liang fought Song Han only with his bare hands and a qilin made of spiritual energy.

Yi Liang’s expression was flat, but his attacks were extremely vicious. It was almost as if he had thrown any regard he had for his own life out of the window, and now only wished to drag his opponent down to hell with him.

Yi Liang no longer cared whether he’d get hurt or not. This put Song Han at a disadvantage for a while.

Yi Liang’s heart had been holding back so much anger. Since he obviously couldn’t vent it out on Yi Rou, he had no choice but to vent it on Song Han.

Yi Liang hated that the Yinyang Sect had caused the death of his parents. He hated that his younger sister also still believed in them.

His sister didn’t even care about what he had to say.

Yi Liang’s heart was filled with anger and he desperately needed to vent. He had even started to wonder what all his years of effort had been for.

In other words, Yi Liang was starting to inwardly doubt everything.

Ning Shu stared at Yi Liang. His eyes were bloodshot and his face was trembling. His expression was full of pain and hideous. He beat Song Han back and caused him to vomit blood.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 240

Chp 2391: Wings Tied Gently

After hearing her senior brothers talk about how dangerous and treacherous the outside world was every day, Xiao Rou didn’t really have any strong desire to see it for herself.

Ning Shu looked around the room. Indeed, anything that one would want was in this room. She also enjoyed the meticulous care of her senior brothers.

Some people would like to soar like an eagle, but there were also people who found the life of a canary just right for them.

In this case, these people had tied Xiao Rou’s wings in a gentle way.

“Why are you called a holy maiden? I’ve been here in the Yinyang Sect for so long. How come I didn’t know that there’s a holy maiden here?” Ning Shu said with feigned confusion.

“Holy Maiden is just a title. You don’t need to mind it. Everyone knows it’s just a title,” Xiao Rou said, unconcerned.

Ning Shu had a lot of questions in her heart that she wanted to ask her. "Do you still remember the past? Do you still have any relatives?"

Xiao Rou rubbed her head. "Master told me that I am an orphan, and I don't remember anything from the past."

Ning Shu still wanted to talk to Xiao Rou, but she heard the door open and the maid's voice say, "Sect Leader, the holy maiden is sleeping now."

Ning Shu whispered to Xiao Rou, "I'll play with you tomorrow. Don't tell others about me, alright?"

Ning Shu jumped out of the window and pressed against the wall.

A man's deep voice sounded. "I vaguely heard someone talking inside."

The brocade-clothed man walked quickly to the door of the room, opened the door, entered the room, and saw Xiao Rou lying on the bed.

"Master!" Xiao Rou greeted the man in brocade.

"Xiao Rou, who were you talking to just now?" There was a chill in the voice of the brocade-clothed man. “Didn’t Master tell you not to interact with people outside? They are very dangerous and ugly.”

Ning Shu clung to the foot of the wall as she held his breath. She was rendered speechless when she heard what the sect leader just said.

Was there anyone in this world that was more dangerous and unsightly compared to the Yinyang Sect?

Although these people didn't make Xiao Rou an ordinary furnace, they were still cultivating a furnace, a very powerful one, at that.

It was a cultivation furnace that could cultivate on her own and also wholeheartedly trusted them.

A cultivation furnace that knew nothing of propriety, righteousness, and shame. A simple and ignorant furnace.

Ning Shu's fox face was a little distorted. So this was a ‘grooming plan.’

By the time they accomplished their goal, how many pa-pa-pa-ers would be in the group?

Ning Shu mentally calculated it. Five senior brothers and one master. Would other men also join in the later stage?

So…

Ning Shu suspected that this world was actually a reverse harem erotica world??

Was Xiao Rou the heroine, then???

Ning Shu: …

Ning Shu’s face was expressionless, but her heart was in chaos. When the sect leader left, Ning Shu released her breath and crossed the wall again, then hurried back to find Yi Liang.

Ning Shu had thought that Yi Liang might be the protagonist of this world, what with the disasters that he’d had to endure.

However, it was only now that she realized, boy, his sister was the actual protagonist!!

Ning Shu had wandered around in the Yinyang Sect for the rest of the day. By the time she returned, it was already dark. With the cover of the night, Ning Shu returned very quickly.

Yi Liang was still locked up by Meng Xu. The lights in the room had been lit. Ning Shu stood at the door and whimpered.

Yi Liang hurried to the door and asked Ning Shu anxiously through the crack of the door. “Xiao Hei, are you alright? I was worried to death.”

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2392: I Found Someone Who Might Be Your Sister

"I'm fine," Ning Shu whispered. She then asked, "I found someone who might be your sister. Is there anything notable about your sister’s appearance?"

Yi Liang was excited and wanted to open the door, but it was locked. The door lock swayed twice.

"Where is she now? How is she doing?" Yi Liang wanted to ask if his sister had been made into a furnace, but he couldn't say it.

He stared at Ning Shu through the crack of the door.

"She’s doing very well. She hasn't been made into a furnace. Your sister has heavenly spiritual roots," Ning Shu answered.

"Heavenly spiritual roots?" Yi Liang repeated and then heaved a sigh of relief. "It’s good that she’s okay."

However, although she hadn’t been made into a furnace, Xiao Rou’s situation wasn’t actually much better.

Xiao Rou seemed to have forgotten the past. She’d also been interacting with her master and senior brothers regularly all these years. She trusted them and relied on them a lot.

Other cultivation furnaces had their sense of self destroyed through violence. Xiao Rou had hers destroyed mentally, despite having heavenly spiritual roots, which, under normal circumstances, would have allowed her to cultivate and become extremely powerful.

Instead, Xiao Rou was turned into a dodder flower that these people could freely pluck. At the same time, she didn’t need to worry about food or clothing, nor would she face any danger. These people would do their best to protect her.

“I saw a tear mole on the corner of the girl’s eye. It was red. Do you remember if your sister had one?” Ning Shu asked Yi Liang.

“Yes, she did.” Yi Liang became more excited. “When I was a child, as my mom was hugging my sister, she said that the women that have tear-shaped moles tended to have poor fortunes. She wanted to find someone to remove that red mole.

“Xiao Hei, thank you, thank you!” Yi Liang wiped the tears from his face.

The corner of Ning Shu’s mouth twitched. The poor fortune was probably not something that was realistic. But a red mole in that place looked very charming.

Especially combined with Xiao Rou’s innocent face. Such a mole gave Xiao Rou an ideal pure and charming look. She was simply most men’s ideal woman, who was pure and charming.

“I’m going to see Rourou,” Yi Liang anxiously said.

Ning Shu was calm as she replied, “Calm down. We need to plan well for this. You can’t just go out like this. Wait for me to find a Yinyang Sect disciple that has a figure similar to yours.”

Yi Liang took a deep breath. “Alright. I understand.”

Yi Liang also knew that impulsiveness would only harm them. Not only would he not be able to save his sister, but he’d also get himself in a sticky situation.

At that time, there would be no way to save his sister anymore.

Meanwhile, considering that Yi Rou was already used to her current life, Ning Shu didn’t hold much hope for rescuing Yi Rou.

Especially since Yi Rou had never been out of the yard. She probably wouldn’t want to change her lifestyle.

“I’ll go and learn more about the situation. Make sure you stay here,” Ning Shu ordered.

“Xiao Hei, I think we should hurry up. That Meng Xu looked at me strangely. He must want to make me a furnace,” Yi Liang said.

Without missing a beat, Ning Shu said, “If something really happens, just knock him out and tie him up.”

Ning Shu had noticed that the disciples of the Yinyang Sect were very indifferent toward each other. Even if a disciple temporarily disappeared, others wouldn’t notice it so quickly.

Since they were having sex all day long, what time did they have to worry about other people’s affairs?

Yi Liang wasn’t weak. Plus, he had the little fox, who could cast illusions. It should be easy for them to deal with Meng Xu.

Ning Shu returned to Xiao Rou’s yard. However, before she entered, she stopped.

She felt that someone was guarding Xiao Rou’s yard, and there were multiple of them.

Although she held her breath, Ning Shu could still feel the hair on her body standing up.

She turned and left without thinking.

Taking advantage of the night’s darkness, Ning Shu quietly moved through Yinyang Sect.

The night was a bit cold. However, at least the sweet, ambiguous, and weird smell in the air wasn’t so strong now.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2393: How Were They Not Dying From Overexertion?

Ning Shu was wondering about the identity of the people guarding Xiao Rou’s yard.

There were quite a few of them, at that.

A strange thought popped up in Ning Shu’s mind. It was probably those senior brothers.

They were probably staring at the sleeping Xiao Rou, like looking at a little white rabbit that was on its way to the cutting board.

Anyways, that was how Ning Shu felt inwardly.

Since Xiao Rou was still too young, she was not yet at the age best for taking yin to replenish yang. These people were still waiting.

No matter where Ning Shu went, there were people doing unspeakable activities.

They were doing it all day and all night. How could these people become stronger instead of dying from overexertion??

This was too unscientific.

Ning Shu took advantage of the night to stroll around the Yinyang Sect, then got into a fake mountain, and started to cultivate.

The sickly sweet smell still wafted in the air. There were also some strange sounds mixed together, which made the ambiance like a charming and ambiguous dream.

Regardless, the spiritual energy here was very abundant. Ning Shu was cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, and the spiritual energy of her meridians began to turn into a liquid form, flowing through the meridians like a small stream of water.

Early the next morning, there were footsteps and the sound of someone talking around the rockery.

Ning Shu stopped cultivating, took a look at what was happening outside, and saw a relatively insignificant Yinyang Sect disciple.

Ning Shu mentally made a comparison and found that this person was only a little taller than Yi Liang.

Yi Liang would probably be able to wear his clothes.

Ning Shu crawled on the grass and followed the disciple. Once he was alone, Ning Shu rushed towards him and successfully knocked the disciple unconscious.

She then dragged him to behind the rockery.

Ning Shu ran back to find Yi Liang. The door was open, and Meng Xu was bringing Yi Liang breakfast.

Meng Xu’s eyes were only becoming more lecherous as he looked at Yi Liang. It made Yi Liang want to knock him out and gouge out his eyes.

“Xiao Hei, you’re back?” Yi Liang immediately stood up when he saw Ning Shu.

“Knock him out. I found you the clothes,” Ning Shu directly said.

Before Meng Xu could even process the fact that the dog could speak, a fist appeared in front of him and slammed into his face. He then lost consciousness.

Meng Xu fell to the ground with a thud. However, Yi Liang was still angry and kicked him again. Meng Xu groaned and his face turned pale.

Yi Liang tore off the sheets on the bed, then tied up Meng Xu and stuffed him under the bed.

As they were leaving, the little fox gave Meng Xu a very wonderful dream.

In the dream, Meng Xu gained powerful strength, and he trampled everyone under his feet.

Meanwhile, Ning Shu took Yi Liang to the rockery, where the disciple was still lying unconscious.

Yi Liang took off the clothes from the disciple’s body, put them on his own, undid his hair, and then tied it into a male hairstyle. He also pulled out the jade hairpin on the head of the man lying on the ground.

He then inserted it into his own bun.

There was an indescribable beauty radiating from Yi Liang as he wore the peach-pink clothes on his body.

“Xiao Hei, take me to find Rourou,” Yi Liang said anxiously.

"Okay." Ning Shu said swiftly, turning around and heading towards Xiao Rou's yard.

Before approaching the yard, Ning Shu first sensed whether there was anyone around the yard.

"Climb over the wall," Ning Shu said. "Around this area..."

Before Ning Shu could even finish speaking, Yi Liang had hugged the little fox and climbed over the wall.

Ning Shu quickly followed.

Xiao Rou was having breakfast when someone, who wasn’t her senior brother, suddenly rushed in.

At this moment, Yi Liang was very excited. His eyes were red as he stared at Xiao Rou.

Xiao Rou put down her chopsticks and frowned. "Who are you and why are you here?"

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2394: I’m Your Older Brother

"Rourou, I'm your older brother." Yi Liang moved his footsteps with difficulty and walked towards Xiao Rou.

Yi Liang could hardly control his emotions. His eyes were red and his cheeks were trembling.

No one else knew how much he went through to find his family.

"I don't have a brother."

When Ning Shu entered the room, she heard Xiao Rou say that. Compared to Yi Liang’s excitement, Xiao Rou’s emotions were much colder, even with a hint of rejection.

Yi Liang’s face, which was flushed with excitement, instantly turned pale.

"I'm your brother." Yi Liang said with difficulty, "Don't you remember?"

Yi Liang suddenly became dazed and scared. He had never imagined that their sibling reunion would be like this.

The strong Yi Liang suddenly crumbled.

"I really am your brother." As Yi Liang walked towards Xiao Rou, his figure staggered a little, and he almost tripped over his own feet.

Xiao Rou stood up and moved away from Yi Liang. "Please get out."

Ning Shu sighed heavily and said to the little fox, "Can you evoke her memories? She looks like someone has erased her memories."

At the time of her kidnapping, Yi Rou should be almost six years old. Even if she was young, she should still have a little memory.

"I'll give it a try," said the little fox.

Yi Liang looked at the little fox with anticipation.

Ning Shu thought for a while, then turned around and quickly ran out of the courtyard to the Hall of Beauties where the cultivation furnaces were made.

It was the place in which the women were imprisoned.

Ning Shu released a burst of energy and knocked the window open.

Ning Shu then jumped into the house.

The women imprisoned in the house looked at the dirty dog in astonishment.

"Little thing, hurry and set us free?" a woman said to Ning Shu.

She obviously wasn’t used to asking people for help. Even as she asked, it sounded almost like a command.

Ning Shu slashed the rope that bound her hands and legs with one swipe.

The woman’s entire body was limp. It was apparent that she had been drugged.

"Senior Sister!" Several other women shouted at her.

The woman cut her wrist, and blood came out of it. She dripped the blood onto the bracelet on her other wrist.

This bracelet was very simple, but after it absorbed the blood, its appearance became dazzling.

The woman sat cross-legged. Soon, Ning Shu felt a pressure, and it was clear that she had regained her strength.

The woman rescued several of her junior sisters, and after thinking about it, she decided to also let the ordinary women go.

Ning Shu said, “You don’t need to save them. They don’t know any martial arts, so they won’t be able to run far and they’d just end up being caught again. If they annoy the people from the Yinyang Sect, they’d die.”

Even if she wanted to save them, now wasn’t the time.

The woman was taken aback when she heard Ning Shu speak, but she gave up saving these ordinary women accordingly.

Hurried footsteps were coming towards them. The woman's eyebrows were raised, and at first glance, one could tell that she was a woman with a determined personality.

"Thank you for this time,” the woman said to Ning Shu.

Ning Shu jumped out of the window without accepting the woman's thanks. They both benefited from each other’s help.

Ning Shu wanted to cause chaos so that Yi Liang could take Xiao Rou out.

But before they left, there was definitely going to be a huge scene.

Hearing the sound of fighting behind her, Ning Shu ran toward Xiao Rou's yard.

Xiao Rou's courtyard was relatively remote, but it was indeed the place where the higher up members of the Yinyang Sect lived, and ordinary disciples couldn't go there at all.

As soon as Ning Shu ran to the door of Xiao Rou's courtyard, she heard a thud, and the courtyard wall was smashed down by something.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2395: Characters of Clear Prominence

"Cough cough..." Yi Liang lay on the broken wall, blood coming out of his mouth.

Ning Shu's heart skipped a beat, and there was a surge of anger in her heart. Yi Liang was her disciple, someone under her protection, and he was beaten so badly.

Ning Shu ran over and saw six people standing in the yard. The one standing at the very front was a mature and calm-looking man. He was wearing brocade clothes with complicated patterns embroidered on them.

Five men were standing beside him. All of them were characters of clear prominence.

They all looked handsome.

One more of Ning Shu’s previous guesses was confirmed. This f*ckery must be an NP story.

One of the ruffians was holding the little fox by the fur on his neck and swayed him around, making him cry.

When the little fox saw Ning Shu, he loudly shouted, “Xiao Hei, hurry and save me!”

Yi Liang covered his chest and stood up. He narrowed his eyes and stared at these people with hatred

"Another one’s here. This one is so dirty, though," the man holding the little fox's neck said lazily.

Ning Shu directly released a spiritual energy water dragon, and the water dragon roared out from behind Ning Shu and rushed towards the man holding the little fox.

The man narrowed his eyes and threw the fox in his hand toward the water dragon.

The little fox was so frightened that he screamed. He hated the man to death. This bastard was obviously using him to block the attack!!

The water dragon opened its mouth and bit the little fox. It then turned back and threw the little fox toward Ning Shu.

Ning Shu was startled to see that the dragon-shaped energy that she cultivated had become so intelligent now.

Although some control from Ning Shu was involved, it was still beyond Ning Shu’s expectations that the dragon would be able to take such an intelligent action and make such a move.

The little fox was spinning in circles as he flew towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu dodged, and the little fox slammed heavily into the ground. He screamed in pain, before finally getting up by himself and hiding behind Ning Shu.

The spiritual energy water dragon attacked the six people. Ning Shu drained the spiritual energy in her body to make the spiritual energy water dragon bigger. Dealing with the six people thus wasn't a problem at all for it.

Yi Liang was a little shocked by the quietness of the aerial battle. Xiao Hei was much stronger than he imagined.

Ning Shu walked to Yi Liang's side. "Take some medicine."

Yi Liang took out some medicine to eat.

Ning Shu asked the little fox, "Did Yi Rou remember?"

“I brought back Yi Rou’s hidden memory, but these people came and injured Yi Liang.

“Yi Rou had called Yi Liang Big Brother, but these people said that I’d cast an illusion and that it wasn’t real. What the hell were they talking about? All I did was evoke her forgotten memory,” the little fox said hotly.

"Her memory was sealed." The little fox pressed against Ning Shu tightly. "You have to protect me! You will be a member of my Red Fox clan in the future, and you’ll be under my protection."

The little fox was worried that Ning Shu wouldn't care about him, so he hurriedly promised.

With the memory sealed, these people still wanted to train Yi Rou to be a cultivation furnace. Yi Liang wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and stared at the room, where Yi Rou was being locked up.

The ruckus here quickly attracted the disciples.

The many disciples gathered together, all wearing peach-pink clothes. The visual effect was quite... Terrible for the eyes.

"Sect Leader?" The Yinyang Sect members stared at the sky, where their sect leader and five senior brothers fought with a dragon-like thing.

"Arrest these people!" the sect leader of the Yinyang Sect shouted to the disciples below.

"Yes."

The disciples rushed towards Ning Shu and her party, and the little fox quickly set up the illusion. If Yi Liang and Xiao Hei were caught, he would also be in trouble.

He couldn’t die, he was the future clan leader of the Red Fox clan!

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

#Kaho’s comment: A little late for this note, but NP refers to sex-involved harem/reverse harem in Chinese. Since 3p is like 3 people. Np is like n people.

Chp 2396: More Important to Them Than Their Own Lives

What kind of tenacity could a person who relied on a woman to gain strength have? They soon fell into the illusion of the little fox.

However, the little fox's current strength wasn't enough, and the illusion didn’t last long.

Ning Shu raised her paw, swiping the crotch of these disciples. Blood splashed out immediately.

She'd abolish the root of all their wrongdoings. She’d like to see how they’d bully women now!!

"Ah, ah…!!" The screams came one after another.

All the disciples who had been crippled by Ning Shu covered their crotch and fell to the ground as if they were on their last breath.

Blood was pouring out that part and their expressions were terrified.

For the disciples of the Yinyang Sect, the thing between their legs was more important to them than their own lives.

Without it, they had no way to gain great strength.

The disciples of the Yinyang Sect didn’t need to struggle to find cultivation resources like other cultivators. They also didn’t need to spend years in seclusion fighting with their inner demons.

All they had to do was have sex with a furnace every day.

The disciples of the Yinyang Sect might not be able to reach the end, but they still weren’t weak. Most importantly, this cultivation method was easy.

The disciples who had their things destroyed by Ning Shu all looked terrified and desperate.

To reshape the body, one must achieve a certain level of strength or take an elixir. The elixir that could reshape the body was very hard to come by.

How much luck would they need to get it?

Yi Liang couldn't help feeling cold between his legs when he saw Ning Shu's fierce actions.

Yi Liang turned and broke the necks of the other people. Those who hadn’t woken up from the illusion died just like that.

Yi Liang's body was surrounded by a cold and cruel aura, and his attacks were extraordinarily fierce. Ning Shu herself couldn't help but look at Yi Liang.

Yi Liang touched the blood on his face. "These people deserve to die. How many families have encountered a situation like mine? How many women have been tricked by them? This place is rotten by sin."

Yi Liang’s family was pretty much ruined. Perhaps the Yinyang Sect had played part in it with Yi Shengjie as their executor.

Yi Rou was after all someone with heavenly spiritual roots. Such roots would be precious in any sect.

Ning Shu thought, wouldn’t this make the Yinyang Sect a human trafficker organization of the cultivation world?

They used various means to get women and used them as furnaces.

Ning Shu continued to abolish the ‘roots’ of these disciples. Everything was because of this damned thing.

After a while, the surroundings became filled with the smell of blood, which covered the sickly sweet and ambiguous smell.

The sect leader who was fighting with the spiritual energy water dragon saw the disciples being slaughtered, and immediately said angrily, "Bastard! You dare to hurt my sect's disciples."

The voice of the sect leader of the Yinyang Sect blasted like thunder in Yi Liang's ears, causing Yi Liang's ears to be deaf for a moment.

Yi Liang didn't stop his attacks, though, and another disciple of the Yinyang Sect died at his hands.

His expression became more and more determined.

Although he couldn’t beat that old monster, it didn’t mean that he couldn’t deal with these ordinary disciples.

Ning Shu sent out some spiritual energy and the water dragon’s body instantly became firmer, and its strength became stronger. It blocked the sect leader, who was about to charge toward Yi Liang.

All six people had to fight the dragon, mainly because of how difficult it was to deal with. Even if they cut off the dragon with a sword, the water would soon merge back together.

Spells were also useless. Water was something that could contain and nurture all things.

It was just an undead monster.

The women who were released by Ning Shu earlier also flew towards their side. They were a little surprised but quickly got over it, then joined the team that killed the disciples of the Yinyang Sect.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2397: Simply Working Towards Attaining the Great Dao Together

The disciples of the Yinyang Sect were soon scattered all over the place. Even if they were still alive, they were lying paralyzed on the ground.

As things progressed, near the end, all the disciples that saw Ning Shu immediately moved away.

This was because Ning Shu always attacked their lower part. Their ‘younger brother’ was the most important thing for the disciples of the Yinyang Sect.

The women rescued by Ning Shu were particularly ruthless. They were nearly gnashing their teeth to kill.

These women not only would cut their ‘younger brother’s, but also their neck.

The smell of blood was getting stronger and stronger, making it hard to breathe.

It got to the point that the old monsters of the Yinyang Sect were disturbed.

"Stop!” An explosive voice appeared.

A person who was floating in the air said, "Stop!”

The disciples of the Yinyang Sect stopped moving, stood together, and glared at Ning Shu and her party.

Several women flew over and stood with Ning Shu and Yi Liang.

Ning Shu withdrew the water dragon and stared apprehensively at the person floating in the air.

The atmosphere was so tense that one couldn't help holding their breath.

"What's all this for?" asked an elder of the Yinyang Sect. His head was snow-white, but his complexion was ruddy, with no wrinkles on his face.

"Supreme Elder, these people slipped into the Yinyang Sect and killed disciples of the Yinyang Sect," said the sect leader.

"Nonsense!" The woman next to Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. "You Yinyang Sect people had shamelessly kidnapped me and my junior sisters. My Iridescent Sect will not let you off!

"In the past, the missing disciples of Iridescent Sect were all made into cultivation furnaces by you."

"Cultivation furnace, cultivation furnace, stop calling yourselves that. Why do you want to belittle yourself so much? We are simply working towards attaining the great Dao together," a man said stubbornly.

"Your Iridescent Sect is made up of female disciples, and our Yinyang Sect is made up of male disciples. All of your Iridescent Sect disciples should just marry our Yinyang Sect disciples."

The woman from Iridescent Sect was so angry that she pointed her sword at the man who spoke, "Song Han, if you continue to talk nonsense, I'll tear your f*cking mouth apart."

"Then come here!" the man named Song Han stretched his hand toward the woman and said roguishly.

The woman took a deep breath. "Anyway, my Iridescent Sect won’t let you guys off."

The supreme elder frowned. "What exactly is going on?"

Yi Liang said loudly, "Yinyang Sect kidnapped my sister, and I’m here to take my sister back now."

The sect leader sneered. "What evidence do you have that my disciple is your sister?"

"Xiao Rou has heavenly spiritual roots. You’re trying to trick her into going with you, which sect's disciple are you?" The sect leader spoke to Yi Liang coldly.

"Yi Rou is my younger sister!" Yi Liang shouted, his face ashen, obviously angry.

"She is your sister just because you say she is?" Song Han sneered. "Xiao Rou is our beloved junior sister. Just because you popped up out of nowhere and said that she was your sister, that makes her your sister?"

Ning Shu stared at Song Han. "Shut up. Since when is it your turn to talk? Open your mouth again and I’ll beat the cr*p out of you.”

When Song Han looked at Ning Shu, his eyes became extremely cold.

"What were you looking at? Keep looking and I'll beat you up again." Ning Shu rolled her eyes.

"Junior Brother, you don't need to worry about a beast," a man next to Song Han said lightly. His gaze didn’t ripple in the slightest as he looked at Ning Shu as if he was simply looking at a dead thing.

Song Han didn't speak anymore.

"No one dares to run wild in the Yinyang Sect! Sect Leader, hurry up and get rid of these people," the supreme elder said indifferently.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2398: He Isn’t Your Brother

The sect leader nodded, but suddenly, the locked door was kicked open with a sudden ‘bang.’

The door panel fell to the ground, spreading dust everywhere.

It was Xiao Rou who’d opened the door. Xiao Rou raised her head and begged the sect leader, “Master, please let my brother off.”

"Xiao Rou, he isn’t your brother. You were an orphan whom I picked up," the sect leader replied displeased.

The sect leader pointed at the little fox, and the little fox's hair immediately stood on end. He quickly hid behind Ning Shu.

“See that little fox? It can cast illusions. Everything you saw was an illusion it created,” the sect leader said.

“Junior Sister, did Master and Senior Brothers treat you badly? Is that why you believe an outsider instead of us?” Song Han looked at Xiao Rou with heartbroken eyes.

Xiao Rou's expression became guilty, "Senior Brother, that's not what I meant, I didn't doubt you."

“It’s just… maybe I have relatives that we didn’t know of?”

Song Han shook his head. "If you have relatives, why didn't they come to see you before? Why did it take him all these years to come to you?"

Yi Liang immediately shouted loudly, "That's because I didn't even know that Rourou was brought to the Yinyang Sect."

Yi Liang looked at Xiao Rou expectantly, "Rourou, leave this devil's nest with me. You can’t stay here. These people will hurt you."

Xiao Rou shook her head. "No, Master and Senior Brothers have never hurt me."

“How could that be possible? They’ve turned countless women into furnaces as a tool for their cultivation. They’re kind to you because they want to raise you into being a cultivation furnace too. Rourou, please believe your big brother.”

By the end of it, Yi Liang was speaking almost like a cuckoo crying blood.

Xiao Rou shook her head again. “My senior brothers would never hurt me.”

Ning Shu sighed inwardly, people simply wouldn’t learn until they suffered a loss.

In Xiao Rou's heart, her master and five senior brothers treated her very well, and she trusted them a lot.

Even if she knew the tragic situation of the other women, she would feel lucky and think that she was an exception, that she was different and wouldn't be reduced to such a point.

"Rourou, leave with me!" Yi Liang shouted to Xiao Rou. "When you’re a little older, you’ll become their furnace. Not even a single man's furnace. Many men would share you."

Xiao Rou’s expression was a little stunned. She then asked, “Share what?”

Ning Shu: …

She was a child who was so simple that she didn't know anything. She didn't have any sense of courtesy, righteousness, or integrity. She didn't even know the basics about the world, let alone the difference between men and women.

As long as it was said by her master and senior brothers, then it must be right. At this rate, this canary, that had been locked in the cage, would really end up becoming a furnace.

She’d happily become a cultivation furnace, and wouldn’t feel that there was anything wrong.

Especially since the pleasure of the flesh would feel so wonderful.

Ning Shu could almost picture the future in her mind already.

Xiao Rou's innocent words suddenly made Yi Liang choke. How should he answer his sister?

This was the point that Yi Liang realized that his sister was really too naive and that she had been deliberately raised like this.

Yi Liang glared at Xiao Rou's master and five senior brothers with hatred.

The female disciples of Iridescent Sect also froze for a while. When she saw Yi Liang clenching her fists, she considered it for a while, and said, "People are separated into male and female. There are differences between men and women, men and women... men and women..."

The woman didn't know how to continue, so she closed her mouth.

"Xiao Rou, don't believe this liar. Master has told you before that people outside are very dangerous. They will hurt you and lie to you.

"This guy is the bad guy!"

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2399: Who Cares Whether She Believes It or Not?

Yi Liang watched helplessly as the sect leader of the Yinyang Sect reversed right and wrong. Rourou had clearly been purposefully raised to be like this.

Yi Liang's voice came out from between his teeth, "Rourou, you must trust your brother."

Ning Shu watching from the side: Seriously…

"Who cares whether she believes it or not? Take her away first. Once she’s spent some time strolling around in the outside world, she’ll know everything," Ning Shu said simply.

Yi Rou was like this because she was forbidden to have any contact with outside information.

"See? Xiao Rou, they just have bad intentions," said the sect leader.

Xiao Rou's expression was dazed and at a loss, and she didn't know who to believe. She turned to Yi Liang and said, "Brother, I'm doing fine in the Yinyang Sect.

"You should go. I don't want you to fight."

When Yi Liang heard this, he was so frustrated that he almost vomited blood.

He couldn’t simply take Yi Rou away, though. The other side had so many people and this was their home turf. The chances of successfully getting Yi Rou out of here were simply too small.

But if they kept dragging things on like this, Yi Liang was a little afraid that Xiao Rou would be irreversibly harmed.

Yi Rou was now already eleven years old.

"What should we do now?" An Iridescent Sect female disciple asked in a low voice. They were currently in a deadlock.

It wouldn’t be easy to get out. There were so many people in the Yinyang Sect, and the fog in Heaven's Gorge would be a huge headache.

Ning Shu looked at Yi Liang. "What do you think?"

Yi Liang stared straight at Xiao Rou. "If I don't save Rourou this time, I'll definitely never find Xiao Rou again in the future."

Ning Shu nodded, after this incident, these people would definitely hide Xiao Rou, and it would be much more difficult to enter the Yinyang Sect again.

So retreat was not an option. Their only choice was to advance.

"Whatever you want to do, I'll follow you. You saved my life, so I'll repay you," Ning Shu said in a low voice.

"Thank you, I just saved you by accident, but you have done so many things for me," Yi Liang whispered in reply.

"Rourou, come with me." Yi Liang stretched out his hand towards Xiao Rou. After having decided what to do, Yi Liang calmed down. There was no other choice anyways.

Xiao Rou looked hesitant and couldn't help but look at her master and senior brothers.

Xiao Rou was a girl who didn't know how to choose. She basically never thought much of anything, because other people could do everything for her, and someone would always be there to take care of her.

Xiao Rou had a faint intuition in her heart telling her that if she really left with her brother, her life would be very different.

She was so conflicted!

"Xiao Rou, you can choose," the sect leader said very leniently. Although he gave Xiao Rou the right to choose, his expression was extremely calm, as if the outcome was already within his plans.

Xiao Rou looked at her master and then at Yi Liang. Her pretty face crinkled, and she said in a panic, "Can I not choose?"

Ning Shu: →_→

Why bother letting Xiao Rou choose?

Ning Shu sent Yi Liang a voice transmission. "Just grab her."

How long was this confrontation supposed to drag on? Wasn’t it already clear that Xiao Rou was obviously biased towards her master and fellow disciples?

She felt nowhere as close to this older brother who came out of thin air.

Yi Liang pressed his lips together tightly and gathered his energy. He then instantly approached Xiao Rou.

"Stop!" the sect leader shouted and released an attack on Yi Liang.

Yi Liang grabbed his sister's arm and immediately returned to Ning Shu's side.

"Put Xiao Rou down!" Xiao Rou's five senior brothers started to get restless.

Xiao Rou's arm hurt a little bit from Yi Liang's grasping, and she couldn't help shouting cautiously, "Brother..."

The sect leader and five senior brothers all attacked Yi Liang. In response, the water dragon roared silently and rushed toward the six people.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2400: That Girl Has Heavenly Spiritual Roots

These six people were clearly very serious now. Ning Shu only managed to block them by using almost all the spiritual energy in her body.

"Go first! Catch a disciple of the Yinyang Sect." Ning Shu instructed, as only the disciples of the Yinyang Sect could walk out of the white mist of Heaven's Gorge.

"Xiao Hei." Yi Liang was stunned for a moment.

Ning Shu felt some pain in her meridians. "Hurry and go!"

Yi Liang gritted his teeth and ran away with Xiao Rou on his back, and the little fox hurriedly jumped onto Yi Liang's shoulder too.

The female disciples of Iridescent Sect also followed Yi Liang and helped Yi Liang kill the disciples of the Yinyang Sect who came to block him.

The water dragon was still fighting with the six people. When the sect leader saw that his disciple was taken away, he hurriedly shouted to the elder who was acting as if this all had nothing to do with him. "Elder, that girl has heavenly spiritual roots."

Hearing the words ‘heavenly spiritual roots,’ the supreme elder opened his eyes wide and immediately chased after Yi Liang and the others.

The water dragon, seemingly able to sense Ning Shu's anxious mood, raised its head and roared silently, then waved its tail, and spat out water from its mouth.

It looked like water, but it was actually spiritual energy.

The sect leader of the Yinyang Sect was hit by the rushing water, and immediately spit out a mouthful of blood, looking filled with disbelief.

Ning Shu: (⊙o⊙)

This was also possible!!??

Ning Shu was inexplicably happy. If the water dragon really became a living creature, she would have a partner by her side.

A partner that would be with her through heaven and hell.

The water dragon swept its tail towards these people and forced all of them to retreat a long way.

Ning Shu jumped on the water dragon's back, and the water dragon chased in Yi Liang's direction.

When it saw the supreme elder flying in front of them, the water dragon spat out a waterline from its mouth. The water flew extremely fast and instantly caught up to the supreme elder’s back.

The supreme elder abruptly veered to avoid the attack and turned to look at Ning Shu who was on the dragon's back.

The supreme elder stared at the water dragon. What was this?? It didn't look like a living creature.

The speed of the water dragon was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it had outraced the supreme elder.

Ning Shu chased Yi Liang all the way to the gate of the Yinyang Sect, and Yi Liang called to Ning Shu, "Xiao Hei!"

Ning Shu jumped down and put away the water dragon.

"Let's go." Xiao Rou, who was on Yi Liang's back, had already fainted, which made Ning Shu a little surprised.

Yi Liang sighed and said, "She didn't want to leave."

"Let's go quickly, people are coming," an Iridescent Sect disciple said. She was holding a disciple of the Yinyang Sect, and the sword was placed on the neck of a disciple of the Yinyang Sect.

The disciple of the Yinyang Sect was covered in cold sweat and trembling all over.

Ning Shu looked back and saw that the supreme elder was indeed getting closer and closer, and gritted her teeth. "There’s no other choice but to go out."

This white fog was a formation, and it was the protection formation of the Yinyang Sect. Once one entered, they would be caught in the trap, but there was no other way now.

The group of people left the sect. The view in front of them instantly turned all white, and people couldn't see each other if they were even only a little far apart.

"Everyone, hold onto each other!" Yi Liang said.

The female disciple of Iridescent Sect pressed the blade against the neck of the disciple of Yinyang Sect and said, "Hurry up and lead us out."

"Okay, move the sword away a bit."

The group of people walked under the leadership of the disciple, but they seemed to be standing still even after walking for a while.

"Wait a minute, the route doesn’t seem to be right," Ning Shu said.

Everyone stopped, and the woman's blade slashed toward the neck of the disciple of the Yinyang Sect, "You were playing with us!"

The disciple of the Yinyang Sect felt very wronged. "I followed the path that I know! Maybe the path has changed."

"Someone has probably altered the formation," Ning Shu said. She leaned down and listened to the sound of the ground.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 239

Chp 2381: Transcend the Souls

Unable to get a room in the inn, Yi Liang had no choice but to find a commoner’s house to live in.

Ordinary people’s houses were not the best, but at least the three of them would have a place to rest.

Yi Liang told the house owner that he wanted to join the Yinyang Sect, but didn’t have spirit stones to book a room in an inn.

Only then did the owner let Yi Liang stay.

The room arranged by the house owner was very small, but Yi Liang was already very satisfied with it.

Ning Shu said to Yi Liang, "Take out the blood soul banner."

Yi Liang took out the blood soul banner and put it aside. Ning Shu's consciousness entered the blood soul banner. The blood soul banner was churning with endless black energy, filled with all kinds of dark and desperate emotions.

Ning Shu wanted to check what it was like inside. Those black smoke and souls were a vicious weapon. No matter whose hands the banner ended up falling into, it’d only cause disaster.

Ning Shu wanted to transcend the souls and disperse the malevolent yin energy in it.

Most importantly, Ning Shu didn’t want Yi Liang to use the blood soul banner. Once he tasted the pleasure of getting something for the price of nothing, he won’t be able to quit. If he began to think that he could become more powerful as long as he killed people, he’d lose control over his own mind.

However, there were quite a lot of souls in here, all full of resentment and despair. The malevolent yin energy was their umbrella and nourishment.

As they continued to devour souls and attack other people, the malevolent yin energy would only become stronger.

Ning Shu withdrew her spiritual consciousness and arranged a yang gathering formation.

She had no choice but to do it slowly.

Ning Shu lay on the ground, closed her eyes, and started to chant.

When she was an Mt. Mao Taoist priest, a black hole-like void would appear to suck the soul away when she succeeded in transcending them.

However, the souls in this blood soul banner were very difficult to transcend. First and foremost, the strong malevolent yin energy was the biggest obstacle.

Meanwhile, Yi Liang was taking the little fox out to buy some food and find some news.

The closer he got to the Yinyang Sect, the worse his mood became.

He was filled with anticipation and intense anxiety.

He hoped that his sister wasn’t in the Yinyang Sect, being made into a furnace. He was also afraid that his sister had already become a furnace.

Considering how the Yinyang Sect worked, if they could turn the girl into a furnace, they definitely wouldn’t care if the girl was young or not.

Yi Liang’s heart had been uneasy since they first started heading to Heaven’s Gorge. It only became more anxious as he heard more and more rumors on the road.

Yi Liang came to regret killing Yi Shengjie so quickly. He should’ve tortured him more severely.

Yi Shengjie had sent his younger sister to the Yinyang Sect, which was a hell on earth for women.

Regardless of whether they were willing or not, every woman who entered that place would become tools for the disciples of the Yinyang Sect to cultivate with.

Holding the dirty little fox, Yi Liang inquired for news in taverns and teahouses, wanting to hear more rumors regarding the Yinyang Sect, as well as its exact location.

It turned out that this town was the closest one to the Yinyang Sect.

Yi Liang listened to some useless news for a long time. Most of the men just discussed how lucky the disciples of the Yinyang Sect were. They got to get strong while embracing plenty of beauties. Some unsightly vulgar words also came out of their mouths as they spoke.

Yi Liang had bought some food for Ning Shu and was planning to go back when he saw an old beggar crouching on the corner, covered in tatters.

Yi Liang took out a piece of silver and threw it into the broken bowl in front of the old beggar.

The old beggar opened his eyes, saw the silver in the bowl, and thanked Yi Liang again and again.

Yi Liang thought for a while, then crouched beside the old beggar and asked, “Old man, how many years have you been in this town?"

The old beggar smiled as he took the money, and said, "It’s been many years."

"Then let me ask you something."

Ning Shu, who was in the middle of transcending the souls of the blood soul banner, heard the sound of footsteps. She opened her eyes and looked at the door to see Yi Liang standing there, his facial color unpleasant.

Yi Liang had bought a roasted chicken for Ning Shu and put it in front of her.

Ning Shu didn't immediately begin to eat the roasted chicken. Instead, she first asked Yi Liang, "What did you find out?"

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2382: Why Don’t You…

The little fox swallowed the candied fruit in his mouth and told Ning Shu, “It’s going to be difficult for us to enter the Yinyang Sect and find Yi Liang’s sister.”

“What do you mean?” Ning Shu asked while biting some chicken meat.

Yi Liang replied, “Heaven’s Gorge is foggy all year round. If you don’t have the correct directions, you’d lose your way when you enter. Moreover, there are all kinds of poisons in the valley.”

The more he spoke, the more crestfallen his expression became.

“Is it possible that the heavy fogs are an illusion, or created with a formation?” Ning Shu asked the little fox.

“I haven’t seen how it is yet, so I don’t know if it’s an illusion or not,” the little fox said.

“Let’s just slowly think of a way.” Ning Shu narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at Yi Liang again. She kept staring at him.

Yi Liang was very anxious and didn't even notice Ning Shu's scrutiny.

Ning Shu asked the little fox, who was eating the candied fruit, "Are there any disciples of the Yinyang Sect here?"

"I-I won’t mow," the little fox said indistinctly with his mouth full.

“You have to eat less sweets. Otherwise, you’d become a little fat man in the future. You won’t even be able to run around then.” Ning Shu couldn't understand why the little fox liked sweet food so much.

It was too much, especially the candied fruit, which was all candied and sweet enough to make someone lose their teeth.

"There should be. The disciples of the Yinyang Sect also probably leave the sect from time to time," the little fox casually said.

Ning Shu looked Yi Liang up and down, who was fair-skinned and had no Adam's apple yet.

"I know a way we could enter the Yinyang Sect," Ning Shu said with a smile.

"What do you mean?" Yi Liang was still thinking about how to enter the Yinyang Sect to find his sister. When he heard that Ning Shu had a way, he immediately looked at Ning Shu.

“There’s one kind of person that the Yinyang Sect would absolutely welcome, and that’s a woman. Why don’t you just pretend to be a woman?” Ning Shu said.

Yi Liang was dumbfounded. After he snapped out of it, he immediately shook his head. “I refuse.”

“I think it’s a good idea.” The little fox jumped. “It’s perfect!”

Yi Liang: …

Perfect?? It wasn’t these two foxes that’d have to pretend to be women. Of course it was perfect!!

“Is there no other way? It seems rather difficult to pretend to be a woman, and it’d be too easy to see through.”

When someone touched his lower part, he’d immediately be exposed.

“Our goal is to enter the Yinyang Sect and find someone, so let’s just enter the Yinyang Sect first. Do you want to find your sister or not?” the little fox quickly shot off, obviously filled with schadenfreude, since the situation had nothing to do with him.

“Although this little fox is incapable of mustering even the slightest good intention, what he said is reasonable,” Ning Shu nodded and said.

When Yi Liang thought of Yi Rou, his heart hurt. He finally nodded and agreed to pretend to be a woman.

Yi Liang went to the clothing store to buy women’s clothing while trying to ignore the shopkeeper’s strange gaze.

Yi Liang put on the women’s clothing and combed his hair into a bun. He had good-looking skin, red lips, and pearly teeth. Moreover, wrapped in women’s clothes, his upper body looked indistinguishable from a female’s.

His male identity would only be revealed when he spoke.

Ning Shu had Yi Liang speak softly and slowly. If he could avoid speaking, he should. It’d be better if he just stood there silently. That way, he was quite beautiful.

Yi Liang, who was wearing women’s clothes, wasn’t used to it. He kept tugging at them.

“Practice well,” Ning Shu said with a straight face.

Yi Liang imitated a woman’s attitude and gave Ning Shu a shy wink.

Ning Shu: Shudder...

"Just act normal, and wear a veil," Ning Shu said.

Yi Liang put on a face veil, revealing only a pair of clear eyes. He drew his eyebrows slightly with an eyebrow pencil, and they looked like mountains in the distance.

He looked like a beautiful woman with a pair of clear eyes.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2383: Take a Fancy to What???

Yi Liang, who was disguised as a woman, started walking around on the streets every day. If he wasn’t doing that, then he was going in and out of various locations, like taverns, for instance.

They hoped that a disciple of the Yinyang Sect would take a fancy to him.

Yi Liang: Take a fancy to what???

Meanwhile, Ning Shu was busy trying to transcend all the souls in the blood soul banner. Sometimes she’d ask Yi Liang for some blood. Since his blood was the blood of a pure, chaste boy, it contained yang energy.

Yi Liang asked about what Ning Shu did with his blood, and Ning Shu just told him that the blood soul banner was a little restless and she needed its master’s blood to suppress it.

Yi Liang didn’t protest and just gave Ning Shu some blood before he went out to parade himself around.

Ning Shu used Yi Liang's blood to draw a spell on the blood soul banner. When she drew the spell, the souls in the banner became restless, and even the banner itself began to tremble.

Fortunately, Ning Shu had learned some profound spells by now. With them, she suppressed the rioting souls, although only barely.

The souls would naturally be very uncomfortable. After all, yang energy was something that could hurt and destroy them.

The malevolent yin energy in the banner was slowly weakening and dissipating. With the yang gathering formation as well as her incantations, the effect was multiplied.

The banner became more agitated, but Ning Shu stubbornly suppressed it.

She wouldn’t let those souls rush out of the blood soul banner.

Otherwise, they’d turn on Yi Liang.

During the few days of Yi Liang’s ostentation as a proper beauty, holding a clean little fox in his arms, he attracted many people to him.

Finally, someone came forward to flirt with him.

As the person’s eyes swept across his body, Yi Liang felt like he was being stripped by this gaze.

Yi Liang's heart was really sour.

Yi Liang was invited to a teahouse by a man who was wearing peach-pink clothes.

It was hard to imagine a man wearing peach-pink clothes. Yi Liang couldn’t even bear to look directly at him. It felt like his eyes were being stabbed.

Auspicious clouds were embroidered on the clothes, which were said to be the sect uniform of the Yinyang Sect’s disciples.

Yi Liang: …

The eyes of the Yinyang Sect’s disciple continued roaming on Yi Liang’s body. His gaze was filled with lecherous intentions.

How clear could the eyes of a person who’d been drunk with women for a long time be?

Yi Liang lowered his head in a shy expression and stroked the little fox's fur

The little fox's mouth was bulging, as he was eating candied fruit. He perked his ears up as listened to the two people.

The disciple of the Yinyang Sect saw that Yi Liang was a peerless beauty. His breathing became more rapid as he saw Yi Liang’s plump breasts and buttocks.

This girl, he thought, was much prettier than those furnaces in the sect.

Yi Liang, seeing that the Yinyang Sect disciple kept staring at his chest, couldn’t help lowering his head. Was there anything wrong with his chest??

It was completely flat. Why was this person drooling as he stared at his chest???

Yi Liang felt sour. There was only one phrase that could aptly describe what he wanted to express: This f*cking peeper!!!

“Miss, how old are you? Where do you want to go?” Meng Xu restrained his unbridled eyes and asked Yi Liang.

Yi Liang lowered his head and said while pinching his voice, "This little girl's name is Si Shu. This girl wants to go to the Yinyang Sect."

Yi Liang's voice was changed by the little fox's illusion into sounding very pleasant and soft, with an indescribable feeling of shyness, which made Meng Xu shiver with enjoyment all over. His expression was filled with pleasure.

Yi Liang: …

When Meng Xu heard that Yi Liang was going to the Yinyang Sect, a light flashed in his eyes, and he asked again, "Why are you going to the Yinyang Sect?"

"I want to find my older sister. My sister is in the Yinyang Sect. The people of the Yinyang Sect said they’d accept my sister as a disciple, but my sister hasn't come home for a long time. I want to go and see my sister." Yi Liang spoke innocently.

Meng Xu scolded her as a fool inwardly. How could a woman leave after entering the Yinyang Sect? It was ridiculous.

Her sister had probably become a furnace that thousands of people had ridden.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2384: Do You Think I Look Like a Bad Guy?

Meng Xu puffed out his chest, stretched out his hand, and patted the nonexistent dust on his clothes. He then lightly said, "If you want to find your sister, I can help you. I happen to be a disciple of the Yinyang Sect."

"Really?" Yi Liang asked with feigned suspicion. "My father told me that there are many bad people in this world and that I can’t trust strangers."

"Do you think I look like a bad guy?"

Yi Liang: Definitely…

Meng Xu finally persuaded Yi Liang to go to the Yinyang Sect with him.

However, Yi Liang said he had to go back and get something. Meng Xu followed behind.

“Hurry! We’re going to the Yinyang Sect.” Yi Liang walked into the room, put away the blood soul banner from in front of Ning Shu, and took his bundle.

There was some poison in the bundle, prepared just in case.

Ning Shu stood up and followed Yi Liang out the door, then saw Meng Xu.

Meng Xu, seeing Ning Shu who was dirty all over, asked, “Do you want to take this too?”

“This dog grew up with me. Can we bring him?” Yi Liang asked.

Hearing the beauty’s earnest request, Meng Xu’s body went numb. Of course he’d allow it! “Okay, but you have to keep an eye on it. Don’t let it offend the senior brothers in the sect.”

Meng Xu took Yi Liang to Heaven’s Gorge without flying on his sword. He said that there were too many people there, and it wouldn't be good to be flying on the sword.

Along the way, Meng Xu was attentive to Yi Liang. He was apparently trying to trick him into joining the Yinyang Sect.

Yi Liang asked if Meng Xu knew his sister.

But how could Meng Xu possibly know her? All the women who came to the Yinyang Sect had only one name: Cultivation Furnace.

No one cared about what they were called before.

As they got closer and closer to Heaven’s Gorge, the fog became thicker and bigger. The white fogs were indeed very thick.

If two people were caught just a little too far away from each other, they’d no longer be able to see each other.

The level of visibility was very low.

There was also no wind around, so the fog couldn’t be dispelled.

Ning Shu thought that this fog was a bit concerning.

“What are you doing?” Yi Liang shouted in a low voice.

“Hehe. Since it’s foggy here, we should hold hands.” Meng Xu’s voice was very obscene. He was pulling Yi Liang’s hand and his thumb was still rubbing against Yi Liang's skin.

Yi Liang almost vomited out of disgust.

Ning Shu inwardly had a moment of sympathy for Yi Liang, but then silently grinned and laughed.

Ning Shu bit a corner of Yi Liang's clothes. In this situation, she couldn’t afford to get lost, otherwise she’d keep wandering around in circles in the fog.

Ning Shu released her spiritual consciousness to check their surroundings to see if it was a formation.

Natural fog probably wouldn't last this long.

However, the fog actually prevented people from investigating their surroundings.

Ning Shu could only inspect a range of five meters in diameter around her and no more.

She withdrew her spiritual consciousness. This fog was probably made with a formation. It must be the great mountain protection formation of the Yinyang Sect.

After walking for a long time, they were still in the fog. It felt as if they were standing still and didn’t move forward at all.

“Senior Brother, did we accidentally go the wrong way?” Yi Liang couldn’t help asking Meng Xu.

“No, we’re on the right path. It’s just that the distance is a bit far. I have a disciple token, so I can’t get lost.” Even as Meng Xu spoke, he didn’t control his hand and kept touching and rubbing Yi Liang's hand.

Yi Liang: …

Yi Liang had no choice but to endure it. The bow was already strung, there was no going back.

They had no idea how long they’d walked, but suddenly, something opened up in front of them.

This was a big courtyard that stood on the mountain. It was very big and filled with many rooms.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2385: A Sweet and Ambiguous Smell

A variety of herbs were planted in the mountain. There were also some gorgeous flowers that were blooming.

Ning Shu sniffed and smelled a sweet and ambiguous smell in the air, which made people feel warm and restless.

"Be careful. Some of the herbs are poisonous," Meng Xu exhorted Yi Liang.

Yi Liang just nodded, his body trembling slightly.

Meng Xu took Yi Liang into the gate of the sect, and the sweet smell in the air became more obvious.

There were also some weird sounds.

Ning Shu saw a man and a woman doing indescribable things under a tree.

The man had his trousers dropped to his knees. Only the hem of his shirt blocked them from seeing his butt. It was obvious what he was doing at a glance.

The woman’s eyes were blank, although moaning sounds were coming out of her mouth.

This was the first time that Yi Liang saw such a thing. His face turned beet red and he quickly looked away.

Ning Shu, meanwhile, looked at it without any qualms. However, she was looking at the woman. The woman’s face was crimson, but her expression and eyes were blank as if she wasn’t truly conscious.

The further inside they went, the more unbelievable the situation became. These disciples were doing this kind of thing everywhere. They were doing it along the rockery, the pavilion, on the grass, and even on the railing without any scruples.

Moreover, Ning Shu also saw two disciples of the Yinyang Sect who were doing indescribable things close to each other. They had the women bend their bodies while holding onto the railing.

While they chatted, the two disciples would even switch women from time to time.

And these women didn’t resist at all. They didn’t have any emotions. They just occasionally moaned to liven things up for the disciples.

The people of the Yinyang Sect didn't regard women as human beings. They regarded them as items, which could be exchanged or borrowed. Anyway, to them, they were cultivation furnaces.

Yi Liang’s face was flushed because of embarrassment at first, but that quickly became replaced with anger. His face became paler and paler as he thought of the possibility that his sister might be treated like this.

Meng Xu turned to Yi Liang and said, “This is heaven.”

Yi Liang was trembling with anger.

Shameless f*cker!

Ning Shu retracted her gaze and stopped looking at the eye-damaging view. These kinds of indescribable actions were being played out almost everywhere.

Heaven?

It was only a paradise for men. What had these women ever done to deserve this?

How was it, that even in a world where respect was given solely based on strength, women were still in a weak position?

Was it because some men wanted to become strong, so it was only natural that they forced women to be like this?

Cultivation was about changing one’s natural fate. As long as they set their mind on it, one could do everything, but wasn’t this going too far?

Meng Xu took Yi Liang to his room and told him, “Stay here. Don’t come out.”

“But I need to find my sister,” Yi Liang anxiously said.

“Wait here. I’ll help you find her.”

“You mustn't walk around. You saw the situation earlier, right? As soon as you go out, you’d be treated like that by the others as well,” Meng Xu threatened.

He closed the door and hurriedly locked it from the outside.

Meng Xu hurried off to find the elder and ask him to make a furnace for him. He wanted to make the beauty he’d brought back into his own furnace.

However, Meng Xu was told by the elder that the woman’s yin origin must first be given to the sect leader or an elder. Only then would the furnace be given to him.

Meng Xu cursed inwardly. Everyone knew that a woman’s yin origin was very precious, as it could only be taken once.

However, Meng Xu had no choice but to agree to it. After all, only a cultivation furnace would behave obediently without any objections whatsoever.

The girl was originally brought here by him through deceit. Moreover, she didn’t cause any trouble even when she found out the truth about how the Yinyang Sect worked.

All the powerful people in the sect had several cultivation furnaces. Those cultivation furnaces they had were also women with spiritual roots, and thus the effect was that their cultivation kept improving rapidly.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2386: Will Yi Rou End up Like That Too?

The effect of yin-yang complementation was very powerful. The stronger the furnace, the stronger the power she’d provide.

Ordinary disciples would only get some ordinary women. Not only did they have poor cultivation results, but they also didn’t live long.

On top of their health being eroded by drugs, their bodies also simply could not endure the ravaging from the cultivators.

Yi Liang was still locked in the room. He was sweating all over in a panic, and he asked, “Will Yi Rou end up like that too?”

He tried hard to calm himself down. However, since this matter was related to his sister, his heart was pounding uneasily.

What should he do if he found out that his younger sister was also being treated like a plaything and was played with by men wantonly?

Just the thought of it nearly made Yi Liang’s head explode.

Ning Shu sneezed. The place was filled with nonstop waves of a sweet and ambiguous smell.

This place was simply an ultimate spring dream.

There were sex scenes everywhere.

Were they able to obtain power just like this?

Ning Shu saw Yi Liang’s face turning into alternating shades of white and red, and comforted him by saying, “She should be fine.”

The women she saw were all about fifteen or sixteen years old.

It’d harm the women too much if they were too young. They wouldn’t be able to live for long that way.

Meng Xu soon came back and opened the door. He saw that Yi Liang was obediently sitting there and immediately smiled.

"Have you found my sister?" Yi Liang asked.

As if he even went to find her. He didn’t even know her name. This woman was really stupid, Meng Xu thought.

“There are so many people in the Yinyang Sect. It’s not easy to find someone here. Wait for a bit longer,” he perfunctorily replied.

Meng Xu stared at Yi Liang with hot eyes. However, he couldn't take away Yi Liang's yin origin, because the yin origin of all cultivation furnaces was reserved for the people above.

It was really heart-wrenching.

Yi Liang was disgusted by Meng Xu's eyes. It was horrifying for him, as a boy, to be looked at by another man with such lecherous eyes.

Fortunately, the other party just looked at him with his eyes and didn’t take any other action. Otherwise, Yi Liang would probably flip out.

Meng Xu looked at the beauty and stared so much that his entire body turned hot. However, he couldn’t do anything else, so he just locked Yi Liang back inside and went out to find a furnace to cultivate with.

Yi Liang let out a long breath and wiped the cold sweat off his head.

For a moment, Ning Shu wanted Yi Liang to just offer his body. These people were taking yin to supplement their yang energy. What would the consequences be if they had sex with men?

Would they explode and die?

But Ning Shu immediately repented. How could she think of pushing Yi Liang into the fire pit? Amitabha…

However, this train of thought couldn’t be stopped.

Of course, it was all just Ning Shu’s dark curiosity.

“I’ll go out and take a look. I’m not too conspicuous, so I can hide anywhere,” Ning Shu said. Yi Liang was too conspicuous.

Especially so in women’s clothes. Perhaps some disciple would mistake him as a furnace and end up just pushing him down.

“It’s too much for me to wait here,” Yi Liang said. The longer he stayed here, the more unsettled his heart became.

The women here were more miserable than he could ever imagine.

They were simply tools, without their own thoughts and emotions.

How did they make these women become like that?

If Yi Rou was indeed here, what terrible things would she have encountered?

“Why don’t you just pretend to be a disciple of the Yinyang Sect? Then you can look around wherever you want,” the little fox suggested.

“When that guy comes back, we can knock him unconscious, tie him up, and stuff him under the bed after we take off his clothes.”

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2387: This Is a Good Idea. It’s Perfect!

"Yi Liang can pretend to be a disciple of the Yinyang Sect after he puts on that guy’s clothes. This is a good idea. It’s perfect!" the little fox triumphantly said.

Ning Shu lightly replied, “That disciple is half a head taller than Yi Liang. His body is also bigger than Yi Liang’s. What would he look like in that disciple’s uniform?”

“It doesn’t matter. I can cast illusions to make Yi Liang feel that his clothes are very fitting?” the little fox said seriously.

Ning Shu: …

Wasn’t that just self-deception?

"I'll go out first and find a disciple with a similar physique to Yi Liang, then I'll find a way to get the clothes," Ning Shu said.

Yi Liang said to Ning Shu, "Be careful."

It was almost evening by the time Meng Xu brought some food for Yi Liang.

As soon as Meng Xu opened the door, Ning Shu rushed out the door.

"This..." Meng Xu put down the meal and was about to chase after Ning Shu.

Yi Liang held Meng Xu back. "She's just a little bored, let her go out and run."

"She might be beaten to death and cooked." Meng Xu frowned, but the little beast was already out of sight, and Meng Xu couldn’t be bothered to care. If it was really beaten to death, it deserved it.

Meng Xu's heart was actually a little anxious. When would it be his turn to have a cultivation furnace made?

It was very difficult to make a furnace. If they didn’t pay careful attention, the woman would die.

Who knew how many people were waiting ahead of him in line?

It’d be a while before it was his turn.

Meng Xu couldn’t care less about that beast, who looked like a dog but not really, and told Yi Liang gently, “You should eat something.”

“Thank you.” Well, Yi Liang had no choice but to wait here, anyway.

Meng Xu casually asked Yi Liang, “What kind of spiritual roots do you have?”

Although Meng Xu’s expression was very casual, he was actually very concerned about this.

If she indeed had a spiritual root, then Meng Xue really struck gold. Everyone in the sect was working hard to have a cultivation furnace with spiritual roots by looking for spiritual roots among the ordinary people.

Some took the risk and straight up kidnapped some female disciples from other sects.

Those arrogant female disciples of the sect just ended up becoming cultivation furnaces that

anyone could ride when they arrived in the Yinyang Sect.

The Yinyang Sect was said to be the sect that all cultivating women abhorred.

In addition to looking for women with spiritual roots, they also looked for women who were uniquely suitable to become cultivation furnaces, such as women born at special times.

Yi Liang, as he heard Meng Xu asking about his spiritual roots, observed that Meng Xu seemed to be filled with anticipation. He thought for a moment and said, “I have five spiritual roots.”

Meng Xu was disappointed for a bit. As it turned out, the girl had mixed spiritual roots, but something was still better than nothing.

Although it was the five spiritual roots, which meant that the speed of cultivation would be slow, the physique would still be better and more durable than an ordinary woman's physique.

Meng Xu’s attitude towards Yi Liang instantly became much better. He even personally went to get more food for Yi Liang.

Yi Liang was worried about Ning Shu, but he still had to deal with Meng Xu patiently.

On the other side, Ning Shu, who had left the room, had started walking around. Every time she passed a room, Ning Shu would hear strange noises.

There were also some who had no scruples whatsoever and just directly did it in public. Everywhere she looked there was someone pa-pa-pa-ing. It was simply unsightly.

However, these disciples didn’t have any sense of shame at all. They all triumphantly smiled and compared the faces and figures of the cultivation furnaces under them with each other.

What kind of place was this? This place was completely deranged.

It was devoid of any normal morals.

These women felt neither joy nor pain, and they had neither thoughts nor feelings of their own.

They were essentially walking corpses in all but name.

It was abominable.

Ning Shu felt that her eyes and ears were being scarred. Her eyes felt like they were turning blind and her ears deaf.

Ning Shu strolled around the Yinyang Sect with her tail tucked between her legs. She always stuck near walls and hid whenever there were people.

Ning Shu’s figure wasn’t conspicuous, though. Even if someone saw her, they wouldn’t care about a dirty beast roaming about.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2388: How Could Such a Sect Continue to Exist for So Long?

The Yinyang Sect was very large. Its courtyards had a lot of pavilions, and there were several floors in every building. The roads were also winding and full of decoration. Ning Shu almost felt dizzy just by wandering around.

But Ning Shu still memorized the route in her mind. Otherwise, it’d all be a great joke if she couldn’t find her way back.

Ning Shu found that the life of the Yinyang Sect’s disciples constituted basically of, aside from banging, just banging, and even more banging.

Who knew if it was really just to improve their strength, or if they were nymphomaniacs?

Ning Shu’s judgment that the cultivation method of the Yinyang Sect was incomparably strange only kept getting strengthened.

It was filled with worldly pleasure, yet at the same time, could improve their cultivation.

And they also had a method of making perfect cultivation furnaces.

How could such a sect continue to exist for so long?

Was there no one to be the chivalrous person to do Heaven’s work?

Weren’t these women innocent victims who deserved to be saved?

Ning Shu wandered around, paying special attention to girls who looked around ten years of age.

However, Ning Shu didn’t see Yi Rou.

As she continued walking, she suddenly smelled a strong medicinal smell.

Ning Shu followed the smell of the medicine to a place where the words 'Hall of Beauties' were written on the plaque in the courtyard.

Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. This couldn’t be the cultivation furnace workshop, right?

The door to the yard was closed, Ning Shu found a spot, jumped up, and jumped over the wall.

After she entered the courtyard, the strong medicinal smell became even stronger.

Ning Shu lightly walked near the windowsill and heard noisy voices inside. Some women were crying and cursing.

Ning Shu stood upright and looked through the gap in the window to see what was inside.

There were several women locked inside, all stripped of their clothes.

Those women looked pale. They were all soaked in a tub of potion.

Some of them were already in a coma. Meanwhile, the others, who were still awake, were trying to break free from the ropes that bound them.

There were disciples who came and went to add all kinds of strange things to the tub.

For instance, they added various kinds of powders.

Under the heat and the potion, the women’s skin began to turn pink.

Ning Shu sniffed, wanting to smell the ingredients in the medicine.

However, the ingredients were too complex, and the medicine smelled too strong. She couldn’t tell what was in there from the smell.

Ning Shu decided instead to walk around the house. There were many rooms in the courtyard.

There were also rooms with normal women in them. They had apparently just been caught.

Some of the women’s faces were filled with confusion and fear, while others’ were filled with anger.

Ning Shu walked around again and saw that in the hall, there were disciples picking out the cultivation furnaces that had already been made.

These women's eyes were dull, and when a disciple chose a woman, the woman left with the disciple without any resistance.

After a while, all the cultivation furnaces in the halls were selected.

Ning Shu was really appalled. These people chose women like they were picking slabs of meat on the chopping board.

They didn’t treat these women as living beings at all. They just took them for granted or even treated them with disdain.

But where was Yi Liang’s sister?

Ning Shu didn’t plan to go back for the time being. Instead, she explored every place in the Yinyang Sect to find out where Yi Rou was.

There was a sweet and ambiguous smell in the air, which made Ning Shu very annoyed.

What the hell was this place? She really wanted to set it on fire.

These men really made Ning Shu feel extremely disgusted.

Ning Shu was still walking around when she encountered a man. He was also wearing peach-pink clothes, but unlike the other disciples, he looked quite elegant and handsome.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2389: Was There Something Hidden in This Yard?

The man in peach pink clothes was leaving a yard. Ning Shu quickly hid and watched him leave.

Ning Shu looked at the back of the man, who had a graceful appearance. His aura was indifferent, completely unlike every other disciple of the Yinyang Sect that Ning Shu encountered before.

After the man left, Ning Shu came out of the shadows. She initially just wanted to take a look inside the yard.

However, another man appeared, opened the gate of the yard, and entered.

It felt a little inexplicable to her. Was there something hidden in this yard?

Why did another handsome man go in?

Ning Shu crossed the wall and carefully entered the yard. The yard was full of flowers and there was a swing. This swing was made of ropes woven from cloth strips of various colors.

This was probably a young girl’s yard.

Ning Shu was clinging to the wall. She didn’t dare to let out a sound as she listened to the movement in the room.

From inside, came the voices of a man and a woman.

The woman’s voice was clear and moving. She was calling the man her senior brother.

Ning Shu was stuck in the corner and didn't dare to look into the room.

She only silently listened to the voices of the people in the room.

The man clearly doted on the woman a lot. He gave the woman some gifts, and the woman thanked him happily.

Ning Shu was a little surprised. It was the first time she saw a normal woman in the Yinyang Sect that wasn’t turned into a mindless cultivation furnace.

The man talked with the girl inside the room for a while, then exhorted that she shouldn’t go outside and should stay inside this courtyard. No matter what, he said, she shouldn’t go outside because the people outside would hurt her.

The girl readily agreed, asking the man to visit her often and bring fun things.

Ning Shu frowned. This was very obviously a house arrest, yet the girl seemed to not realize it.

After the man left, Ning Shu lay down by the window.

What she saw was a very luxuriously decorated room with bead curtain jade and jade screen flowers. It was a house filled with jewels and luxury, like a palace!

A maid stood in the room, guarding a girl.

The girl was wearing a brocade dress with simple but delicate ornaments on her head. She was sitting on a chair, holding a windmill in her hand and playing with it. The windmill whirred.

Her expression was pure, and her brows made her look very innocent.

The most important thing was that she looked young and somewhat similar to Yi Liang.

Ning Shu's heart jumped abruptly. Could she be Yi Rou?

Yi Rou was really in the Yinyang Sect! But it looked like she wasn't made into a cultivation furnace. Instead, she seemed to be treated extremely well.

Ning Shu wanted to jump into the house, but she suddenly heard the sound of the door of the yard opening.

A man's voice came from the room. It was probably another person because the voice was different from the previous man's voice.

The man also called the girl his junior sister and brought her some toys.

Ning Shu: …

What was going on!???

Was Yinyang Sect seriously teaching Yi Rou cultivation? However, looking at Yi Rou’s current situation, she was obviously a canary trapped in a gilded cage.

The smile and teasing were obvious in the man’s tone as he spoke to Yi Rou for a while until he left.

Ning Shu didn’t try to rush into the room this time. Instead, she waited to see if anyone else was coming.

Who knew why Yi Rou wasn’t made into a cultivation furnace? Regardless, this was obviously the best situation they could hope for.

After she waited for a while, it seemed like nobody else was coming. Ning Shu waited until the maid who was guarding the house left, then jumped into the house.

The girl was startled. However, when she saw the dirty Ning Shu, she calmed down. Instead, she innocently asked, “How did you get so dirty?

“Let me wash you!” the girl stretched out her hand to hug Ning Shu.

Ning Shu jumped away and asked, “What’s your name?”

“Ah! You can speak?” The girl was surprised and the volume of her voice jolted up. The maid asked from outside the house, “Holy Maiden, what’s wrong?”

“It’s nothing. I want to sleep for a while. Don’t come in,” the girl said to the maid outside of the house.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2390: Holy Maiden

Holy Maiden!!??

The girl turned her head, looked at Ning Shu, and asked, "Why did you come here?"

"What's your name?" Ning Shu asked again.

"Why don’t you tell me what's your name first?" the girl mischievously replied.

"Xiao Hei, how about you?"

"My senior brothers call me Xiao Rou."

"What's your surname?"

"I don't have a surname."

Xiao Rou… Yi Rou?

Ning Shu looked at Xiao Rou, trying to find any special marks and marks on her body.

There was a small red mole on the corner of Xiao Rou's eye.

Ning Shu took note of this feature.

“Why haven’t I seen you before?” Ning Shu asked. “I’ve been here at Yinyang Sect for a while.”

Xiao Rou was elated by Ning Shu’s arrival. “My master and senior brothers told me to stay in the room and cultivate.”

In addition to her master and brothers, there was only a maid who served her in close proximity.

This was the first time that Xiao Rou had seen an outsider. Moreover, it was an animal. An animal that could talk, at that.

So she was clearly a little excited.

"Brothers? How many brothers do you have?" Ning Shu felt a strange feeling inwardly.

"Five, I'm Master's youngest disciple," Xiao Rou replied truthfully.

Ning Shu's strange feeling became stronger. She asked again, "Why don’t they let you go out?"

"Master said that the outside world is too dangerous. I can’t go out until I'm strong enough,” Xiao Rou whispered, afraid that the maid outside would hear it.

"What kind of spiritual roots do you have?"

"Me? I have heavenly spiritual roots."

Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Heavenly spiritual roots were the kind of spiritual root that was above all five of the elemental spiritual roots. It was even more special than the thunder spiritual roots.

No wonder the Yinyang Sect was reluctant to turn her into a furnace. To make a furnace out of a person with such spiritual roots would be like turning a diamond into a pebble.

If she didn’t end up dying, she’d be a shining powerhouse in the future.

Ning Shu asked again, “Do you have any other family members?”

“Why do you have so many questions? It’s my turn to ask you questions now. What are you?”

“I am a fox.”

“How did you get here?

"How come you can talk?

"How did you get so dirty? Do you want me to wash the dirt clean for you?

"Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"

Xiao Rou picked up the dessert on the table and stretched her hand out to Ning Shu. "Here."

Ning Shu glanced at her and ate the dessert in her hand. Xiao Rou suddenly laughed. Her eyes were curved, and she looked very pure.

"Do you want to go out?" Ning Shu asked Xiao Rou.

Xiao Rou shook her head. "I don't want to go out. My master and senior brothers told me that I can only go out after I become strong."

Ning Shu wrinkled her nose, but she did not give up and asked again, "Don't you yearn for a life outside?"

"Not really. My master and senior brothers always bring me fun and delicious things. They’d also tell me stories."

Xiao Rou pointed to a cabinet, which was full of toys, including dolls, clay figurines, and all kinds of children's toys.

Ning Shu: …

Xiao Rou probably didn’t realize that she was imprisoned, with only one master and five senior brothers by her side.

She might not have been made into a cultivation furnace, but just like the others, she was mentally imprisoned.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

May's Release Schedule

This month's release schedule is 7x chps per week! Thanks for all of your support!

Regular Release Schedule:

Mon 5/1 - Sun 5/7: c2379 - c2385

Mon 5/8 - Sun 5/14: c2386 - c2392

Mon 5/15 - Sun 5/21: c2393 - c2399

Mon 5/22 - Sun 5/28: c2400 - c2406

Mon 5/29 - Sun 6/4: c2407 - c2413

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 238

Chp 2371: Politeness First, Then Violence

The Yi family’s ancestral home was a very large residence.

Yi Liang was really hoping that his sister Yi Rou could actually be here.

Yi Liang knocked on the door. A servant of the ancestral house answered and impatiently asked, “Who are you looking for?”

“I’m here to see Yi Shengjie,” Yi Liang said.

The young servant incredulously scratched his ear. “Who do you think you are, to address the ancestor by his name?”

Yi Shengjie was the name of Yi Xue’s great-grandfather, who was a foundation stage cultivator.

"Scram!" The young servant slammed the door shut.

Being servants of a so-called immortal, this residence’s servants were rather arrogant.

Yi Liang was immediately turned away.

Ning Shu indifferently said, “Politeness first, then violence. Knock again.”

Yi Liang knocked on the door again. The same servant opened the door, and seeing that it was Yi Liang again, closed the door shut without even thinking.

Yi Liang stretched out his hand and kept the door open with it. Despite trying so hard that his face turned red, the young servant still couldn’t close the door.

“You sure have some guts. You dare to break into the old ancestor’s house! Do you have a death wish?” When he saw that he couldn’t outmuscle Yi Liang, the servant immediately started using Yi Shengjie’s name.

Yi Liang was rendered speechless by it. Everyone who had anything to do with Yi Shengjie sure loved to constantly bring him up.

One person attained the Dao and even his chicken and dogs felt like they had made it to heaven with him.

One example was Yi Xue, who, just because he had a great-grandfather who was a foundation stage cultivator, felt like he could do whatever he wanted.

“You’d better go and tell him that I’m here to find Yi Rou.”

“Who’s Yi Rou!? The old ancestor is currently cultivating in seclusion. Can you afford the consequences of disturbing his seclusion?”

“There’s a ten-year-old girl here. Do you know her?” Yi Liang expectantly asked.

“No.” The servant was impatient.

Yi Liang didn’t want to waste his time with the servant, who kept blocking him.

Yi Liang just directly kicked the door open. They had secretly taken his sister away. It was clear that they weren’t good-intentioned people anyway.

Yi Liang shifted energy into his dantian and loudly shouted, “Yi Shengjie, get out here!”

“Get out here!”

“Get out here!”

The little fox raised his head and howled as well.

“Who dares to make a ruckus here?” The ancestral house’s security was much better than the security of Yi Liang’s smaller house.

In just a few moments, Yi Liang, Ning Shu, and the little fox were completely surrounded by people, who were all glaring at Yi Liang.

Some of them were Yi Shengjie’s disciples, while the rest were guards.

“I’m here to find Yi Shengjie,” Yi Liang said.

“Presumptuous! You think you’re worthy of calling the ancestor by his name?”

Yi Liang lightly responded, “Aren’t all names given so they’d be used? Anyways, he’s your ancestor, not mine.”

As Yi Liang spoke, his eyes roamed around to look for Yi Rou.

If Yi Rou was really here, why hadn’t he heard from her for so many years? Wouldn’t she have had someone deliver news no matter what?

Yet his sister seemed to have suddenly dropped off the face of the earth. There was no news of her at all.

Yi Liang pressed his lips together tightly into a straight line. He then shouted loudly, “Yi Shengjie! Get out here!!”

“Audacious! Arrest him!” The people surrounding them rushed forward.

Yi Liang was extremely calm and agile. He knocked them down without much effort.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2372: Yi Shengjie

Yi Liang completely crushed the people who attacked him.

“Since you won’t come out, I’ll look through the rooms one by one.” Yi Liang stepped over the people who were lying on the ground and started searching each room in the residence to find Yi Shengjie.

“Presumptuous thing!” A thunderous voice exploded in his ears.

Immediately, a man, who looked like he was in his fifties, but with a strong body, came out.

After he came out, he first glanced at the people lying on the ground, then at Yi Liang. His eyes then swept over Ning Shu, before they became fixed on the little fox.

“What are you doing!?” Yi Shengjie glared at Yi Liang. A powerful, crushing pressure pressed on Yi Liang.

The pressure made Yi Liang feel like he had a mountain pressing him down, and he struggled to keep that mountain from flattening him to the ground. The veins on Yi Liang’s forehead began to bulge because of it.

Yi Liang gritted his teeth. He endured the pressure by mobilizing the spiritual energy in his body.

Yi Shengjie, seeing that Yi Liang was actually able to withstand his pressure, couldn’t help but frown. He took back his pressure and lightly asked, “Don’t you find it rude to break in like this?”

Yi Shengjie said this to probe into Yi Liang’s identity.

Since he was able to resist his pressure, this boy was surely not weak.

Yi Shengjie had no idea who Yi Liang was, though.

“I’m here to find my sister. Her name is Yi Rou.” Yi Liang stared at Yi Shengjie.

Yi Shengjie was stunned for a moment. He then narrowed his eyes and looked Yi Liang up and down. “I have no idea of this Yi Rou who you’re talking about.”

“Yi Xue said that Yi Rou is here,” Yi Liang quickly said. He now looked panicked.

“Why would your sister be here with me?” Yi Shengjie lightly replied. He stood with his hands behind his back, looking like a skilled martial artist.

Yi Liang was obviously panicking. He had learned about his sister’s whereabouts from Yi Xue’s mouth, but now Yi Shengjie told him that Yi Rou wasn’t here.

So, then, where did Yi Rou go?

Yi Shengjie looked at Yi Liang’s tender face. He was obviously still a child. Yi Shengjie said generously, “Since you’re young, I won’t blame you for breaking into the ancestral house.”

Yi Liang took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He then asked Yi Shengjie, “Has it really got nothing to do with you?”

“No.”

“Old Ancestor!” a sharp and panicked voice sounded. One of Yi Xue’s servants stumbled over, saw Yi Shengjie, and hurriedly told him, “Old Ancestor, Young Master Yi was killed.”

“Who?” Yi Shengjie lifted his eyebrows. “Who dared to touch Yi Xue?”

Yi Xue was his great-grandson. For his great-grandson to be killed on his own turf… What a joke!

“It’s that jinx, that little bastard, Yi Liang! He killed the young master.”

The young servant spotted Yi Liang out of the corner of his eye and immediately pointed at him in horror. “He killed Young Master Yi.”

Yi Shengjie glared at Yi Liang. “Why did you kill Yi Xue?”

“He kidnapped my sister, occupied my house, and even tried to kill me. Why couldn’t I kill him?” Yi Liang calmly responded.

“My sister’s disappearance must’ve got something to do with you. She had spiritual roots. You must’ve taken my sister away.”

“You little bastard! You killed someone from my family, and even dare to put fake charges on me. It seems that I’ve been away for too long. Now even an upstart like you dares to step all over me!” Yi Shengjie was so furious that he took out his magic artifact.

His magic artifact was a banner. When he waved the banner, black smoke billowed out of it.

There were shrill voices coming out of the banner, mixed in the black smoke. There were cries of children and resentful women, as well as sinister roars of men.

Ning Shu frowned. Were these the souls of people?

If so, then, people’s souls must’ve been collected into the small banner. The souls and the banner must’ve been refined together.

These black smoke and vengeful souls would attack its target’s soul and mind.

With such a magic artifact, made with human sacrifices, Yi Shengjie was clearly a demonic cultivator.

These souls, who had been ingested by the banner, would never be able to reincarnate. As long as the magic artifact remained in existence, they’d be trapped in it indefinitely.

What an extraordinarily painful fate.

Yi Shengjie was actually a demonic cultivator. Who knew how many souls had been gathered into this billowing black smoke?

There were even kids among them.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2373: A Demonic Cultivator

How could the imperial court send a demonic cultivator to supervise a town?

Perhaps no one knew that he was a demonic cultivator.

There were very few cultivators in this town. Everyone knew that Yi Shengjie was an immortal, but they probably didn’t know that he was a demonic cultivator.

The billowing black smoke and the mournful voices rushed toward Yi Liang.

Yi Liang dodged away from the black smoke. There were faces of men and women, all twisted, in the black smoke. They looked like they were suffering some great pain.

Although Yi Liang managed to avoid the black smoke, it kept chasing after him.

When the black smoke finally began to cling to his body, it felt as if someone was biting him and eating his soul bit by bit.

“Xiao Hei, what do I do?” Yi Liang asked Ning Shu.

Ning Shu just replied, “It’s okay. You can withstand it with your righteous aura of integrity.”

Yi Liang: …

“Are you an idiot? Just destroy his banner,” the little fox angrily said. “Why are you so stupid!?”

Yi Shengjie’s eyes, seeing that the two foxes could actually speak, lit up. His blood soul banner had never consumed the soul of a monster yet.

If it got two souls of monsters, the banner would definitely become stronger.

Yi Liang looked at the banner in Yi Shengjie’s hand, which had complicated patterns painted on it.

Yi Liang released his energy and a qilin flew toward Yi Shengjie.

Yi Shengjie, seeing an almost transparent animal rushing towards him, hurriedly dodged. More black smoke was released from the blood soul banner.

The entire ancestral house turned gloomy. There were shrill voices in everyone’s ears.

Ning Shu looked at the struggling and pained souls. Some of them were staring into space blankly as if they were at a loss, while others were extremely vicious and biting on Yi Liang’s body.

Except they weren’t actually biting his body, but tearing his soul.

Ning Shu lay on the ground and started to recite the Daoist incantation to transcend souls.

One word after another silently came out from Ning Shu’s mouth, hitting the black smoke. It immediately dissipated slightly.

The blood soul banner was Yi Shengjie’s natal artifact, which was linked to his life force. He thus immediately sensed that something was off.

He was already entangled with something that he didn’t recognize. It was something that couldn’t be killed and was stubbornly fighting with him nonstop.

Now it had become obvious that the power of his blood soul banner was weakening.

“Who is it?” Yi Shengjie shouted loudly. He looked around to see if there were any skilled cultivators in hiding, waiting to ambush him.

Yi Shengjie’s face was trembling. He was worried that there were people hiding in the dark.

Ning Shu, meanwhile, kept chanting incantations. These incantations continued hitting the black smoke, which started to slowly dissipate. The souls inside roared sharply.

They sounded vicious and hideous.

Some of the souls had already completely lost their sense of self.

“Father, Mother…!” Yi Liang cried mournfully as two faces appeared in front of him. They were his parents.

His parents’ souls were also in the midst of the black smoke, trapped with no consciousness. No matter how much he called out to them, they wouldn’t respond.

They only continued tearing at his soul.

Ning Shu turned to look at the little fox, who was munching on candied fruits, and asked, “Did you cast illusions on him?”

“Nah. If I did I would’ve cast it on the old man. Why would I cast it on Yi Liang?” The little fox rolled his eyes.

Ning Shu saw that Yi Liang was in great anguish. He looked completely at a loss as to what he needed to do. Ning Shu said, “Yi Liang, keep your soul and consciousness clear!”

“Father, mother…” Yi Liang just stared blankly at the souls that were biting him.

“It’s your turn to act now,” Ning Shu told the little fox. “Yi Liang’s like this again.”

When it came to his family, Yi Liang wouldn’t be able to calm down or control his emotions.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2374: That Was a Golden Core…

What happened to Yi Liang’s parents and younger sister weighed heavily on his heart. It was already his inner demon.

It seemed now that Yi Liang’s parents were among these souls.

Could it be that the demonic cultivator who captured Yi Liang's parents was Yi Shengjie?

The little fox swallowed a candied fruit and then started to cast his illusion.

Yi Shengjie, who was fighting with the qilin made of spiritual energy, saw that there was a golden core in the belly of the qilin.

Yi Shengjie's heartbeat quickened, and his throat tightened.

Golden core… That was a golden core…

Yi Shengjie thought that he’d never have the opportunity to become a golden core stage cultivator in his lifetime, but there was actually a golden core in front of him right now!

Yi Shengjie stretched out his hand, stabbed one hand into the qilin’s stomach, and grabbed the golden core.

Without the support of the golden core, the qilin dissipated. Yi Liang thus became trapped by the black smoke.

Feeling the cool and powerful golden core in his grasp, Yi Shengjie’s breathing became rapid.

Without even thinking about it, he swallowed the golden core. He wanted to merge with the golden core.

Consuming other people’s golden core didn’t really make him a golden core stage cultivator, only a pseudo one at best.

But Yi Shengjie couldn’t care less about that. His chance of becoming a golden core stage cultivator was very slim. Becoming a pseudo-golden core stage cultivator was already a qualitative breakthrough for him.

There was little hope for human cultivators to attain a golden core and enter the golden core stage of cultivation.

Some would naturally feel hopeless and choose this way.

Yi Shengjie swallowed the golden core, then sat cross-legged on the ground. He started to refine the golden core.

From others’ point of view, his actions were inexplicable. He was still in a fight, so why would he suddenly sit cross-legged on the ground?

Ning Shu glanced at Yi Shengjie and recited the soul-transcending incantation quickly. The billowing black smoke was full of baleful energies. They were what eroded the souls in the banner.

Not only had their consciousness been erased, but they were also turned into killing tools.

Some had even evolved into malevolent ghosts that devoured the other souls in the blood soul banner.

Yi Liang was still tugging at his hair in anguish. The little fox said angrily, “Why does he behave like this every time!? He knows it’s fake, so why does he keep crying like a dog?”

“You’ve never experienced this kind of pain. How do you know what he’s feeling? Quick, get rid of Yi Shengjie, don’t you want to get your freedom?” Ning Shu said to the little fox.

The little fox snorted.

"Hahaha..." Incomparably joyful laughter sounded. Yi Shengjie stood up. "I swallowed a golden core! From now on, my fate is completely up to me."

Ning Shu: So stupid.

What was the little fox doing?

Ning Shu shouted to Yi Liang, "Yi Liang, Yi Shengjie is the one who murdered your parents, and now he was right in front of you."

Yi Liang's eyes were red as he stared at Yi Shengjie. "You killed my parents."

"You're talking about a doctor and a disciple of the Huajian School? Yes, I killed them.” Yi Shengjie actually said it.

Yi Shengjie’s heart was full of delight. He was now a golden core stage cultivator!

Yi Liang’s mother was actually a disciple of a cultivation school, but she mingled with ordinary people.

"Why, why..." Yi Liang clenched his fists tightly. His whole body was trembling.

Yi Shengjie frowned. “She was a woman who was willing to degrade herself by marrying an ordinary person instead of finding a cultivation companion. What she saw in him, I have no idea. He would turn into a handful of dirt in a few decades, anyway.”

Ning Shu: …

Although she was still chanting the spell, as she heard Yi Shengjie’s resentful rant, Ning Shu couldn’t help but make up a love triangle drama in her head.

So what if Yi Liang’s father turned into dirt in a few decades? Should Yi Liang’s mother have become his Daoist partner, then? Why should she, when Yi Shengjie already had great-grandchildren?

Did he ruin Yi Liang’s family because of this?

Ning Shu felt that it wasn’t as simple as it seemed. Yi Shengjie probably didn’t like the existence of a threat to him on his turf.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2375: She’s Currently Living Very Well

Yi Liang could have never imagined that his parents’ affairs had something to do with this ancestor of the Yi family.

When he saw Yi Shengjie’s indifference, Yi Liang’s heart only became full of anger and fury. Did Yi Shengjie realize that he had destroyed his family?

He’d torn Yi Liang’s family apart and left it as ruins of what it once was.

He’d killed his parents. His sister also disappeared. How could he take it so lightly?

“Then what about my sister? Where did you take my sister?” Yi Liang asked with red eyes.

Yi Liang already had a bad feeling inwards. Since Yi Shengjie hated his parents so deeply, Yi Rou, his sister, could be in a dire situation!

Who knew if she was even still alive?

“Your sister? No need to worry about her. I took good care of her. She’s currently living very well in the Yinyang Sect.” Yi Shengjie's expression was strange. He wore a smile that wasn't quite a smile.

Ning Shu narrowed her eyes at Yi Shengjie. There was something fishy about this Yinyang Sect. She was afraid that the yin yang it referred to wasn’t the black and white forces of the universe, but the yin and yang of men and women.

“Don’t worry! Your sister’s roots are very good. The Yinyang Sect will definitely cultivate her well and make her the most perfect disciple,” Yi Shengjie said with a smile.

Yi Liang looked confused. It was clear that he had never heard of this Yinyang Sect. As he was a young man who lived in a small town, this was normal.

After all, this was a town in which everyone respected Yi Shengjie, who was only a foundation stage cultivator, as if he were an immortal.

“Yi Liang, just beat him up first!” Ning Shu shouted to Yi Liang. The enemy was right in front of him. Beat him first! Otherwise, what was the point of his cultivating so hard until now?

Yi Liang came back to his senses and wiped the tears from his face, ignoring the faces that looked like his parents and were biting him.

Yi Liang roared. A qilin jumped out from his back and dashed majestically toward Yi Shengjie.

A trace of contempt flashed in Yi Shengjie's eyes. These same old tricks… He was now a golden core cultivator.

This kind of minor trickery was simply nothing to him.

Feeling the powerful force of the riot in his body, Yi Shengjie just flicked his fingers.

But right afterward, Yi Shengjie's expression froze. He realized that his attack was completely useless??

A translucent qilin rushed towards him.

Yi Shengjie was very puzzled as to what was going on. He was already a golden core stage cultivator, yet he couldn't even stop this.

There was clearly a riotous and powerful force in his body. Could it be that he hadn't completely absorbed the golden core yet?

Yi Shengjie avoided the qilin-shaped spiritual energy. He then tried to mobilize the power in his body to attack the qilin.

Suddenly, he felt a pain in his back. A huge force had made his internal organs move. A heart-piercing pain caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood.

Yi Shengjie looked back and saw a young man slamming his tightly squeezed fist on his back. The white and still tender fist, which wasn't too big, had such a strong force that Yi Shengjie felt like he had been hit by a moving mountain.

There was a qilin roaring in front of him and Yi Liang behind him. He was stuck between a rock and a hard place.

Yi Shengjie used all his strength and jumped out of that spot while covering his heart. Blood was dripping out from the corner of his mouth.

How could he, as a golden core stage cultivator, be defeated by an inexperienced boy?

How could he have been caught off guard and injured by a boy whose cultivation was so much below his?

“You little beast, I’ll send you off to see your parents today!” Yi Shengjie roared. He quickly shook the blood soul banner in his hand. Billowing black smoke appeared, obscuring the sky and the sun above. The sun could no longer be seen.

The entire ancestral home was shrouded in a terrifying atmosphere.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2376: Indiscriminate Attack

Ning Shu frowned. There were so many souls, all with strong, baleful yin energy.

Despair, hatred, and pain, made these souls more miserable and murderous.

The others in the yard were stunned by the sight. They were holding their heads as they wailed.

Some people were tightly wrapped in the black smoke, and souls were on top of their bodies, biting them and tearing apart their souls.

Screams and roars of pain filled the yard.

It had become instinctual for these souls to attack any living creature that they saw.

Was this kind of indiscriminate attack really good?

Yi Liang was also wrapped in black smoke. His face was pale. Most importantly for him, his parents were among those souls. Their faces were hideous, and their eyes malicious and ruthless. The sight made Yi Liang’s heart ache.

“Yi Liang, only by defeating Yi Shengjie could you free your parents. Otherwise, they’d only suffer endless pain, and they’d never be able to reincarnate,” Ning Shu shouted to Yi Liang in a low voice. "The longer you delay, the more pain they’d have to suffer."

The knuckles of Yi Liang’s clenched fist turned white. He roared, ignoring the black smoke swathing him, and pounced toward Yi Shengjie.

Ning Shu quickly recited the incantations inwardly. Every time these incantations hit the black smoke, some souls would roar in pain.

When Yi Shengjie saw Yi Liang rushing towards him, he snorted coldly. "I’ll allow you to witness the power of a golden core stage cultivator."

Yi Shengjie’s hands rapidly formed signs, and a powerful attack hit Yi Liang. It mercilessly collided with the qilin energy, making a loud noise. Even the air was becoming distorted.

Yi Liang kept pushing on. He clenched his fists, then abruptly hit Yi Shengjie's chest with lightning speed.

Time seemed to stand still, and after a while, Yi Shengjie vomited blood and flew away.

"Cough, cough, cough..." Yi Shengjie was on the ground, coughing blood uncontrollably, with a disbelieving look on his face. He was a golden core stage cultivator, so how could he be beaten up by a kid, and so badly as well!?

Yi Liang allowed him no break and slammed another fist into Yi Shengjie's chest.

"Pfft..." Yi Shengjie spat out another mouthful of blood. The blood splattered onto Yi Liang's face.

Yi Liang didn't care. He didn't even wipe the blood off his face. He smashed another fist into Yi Shengjie's heart.

As a cultivator, Yi Shengjie had a stronger body compared to ordinary people’s bodies. If it wasn’t for that, he would’ve already been beaten to death by Yi Liang.

"Ah, my golden core!?" Yi Shengjie suddenly found that the golden core in his dantian was gone!

It was as if he had fallen from heaven to hell in an instant.

He had only become a golden core stage cultivator for less than an hour. Where had his golden core gone?

Yi Liang indifferently looked at Yi Shengjie, who was on the verge of falling apart, and stretched out his fist. A qilin roared out from his fist and passed through Yi Shengjie's body heavily.

Yi Shengjie spat out blood in a puff that reached more than a foot away, forming a blood mist.

Yi Shengjie was so angry that he stared at Yi Liang with bulging eyes.

"Don't kill me. I'll tell you where your sister is. I can bring her back." Yi Shengjie's face was extremely pale, like the next breath he’d take could just be his last.

Indeed, even if he took just one more hit, he’d definitely die.

Seeing this sight, Ning Shu stayed silent. It was all up to how Yi Liang wanted to deal with it.

Ning Shu asked the little fox for a spirit stone. The little fox was very reluctant but gave Ning Shu a spirit stone of quite good quality in the end.

"Remember to pay me back later."

Ning Shu used the spirit stone to arrange a simple yang gathering formation. With this formation, it could gather the surrounding yang energy to disperse the abundance of malevolent yin energy.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2377: Where Is My Sister?

Ning Shu finished setting up the yang gathering formation. The surrounding yang energy slowly gathered towards the Yi family’s ancestral house, but the surrounding yin energy was simply too strong.

The bit of yang energy was like a drop in a bucket of yin energy.

Ning Shu closed her eyes and started to chant a spell. As for the matter between Yi Liang and Yi Shengjie, Ning Shu didn’t mind it and just let Yi Liang handle it himself.

If Yi Liang was really deceived by Yi Shengjie… Well, it’d be good for him to suffer a loss as a lesson.

Yi Shengjie felt that the breath in his inner abdomen was in complete disorder. Moreover, he still didn't understand why his golden core disappeared.

Yi Shengjie's face became paler and paler, and he vomited blood whenever he moved his body.

He strained himself to take out a medicinal pill to heal his wound, but Yi Liang kicked the pill away.

“You…” Yi Shengjie would have never imagined that he’d be bullied and beaten to near death by this little beast!

“It won’t do you any good if I die. I’m the only one who knows where your sister is. If I die, you’d never be able to find her.” For now, the only way for him to survive was to play weak.

He had literally killed Yi Liang’s father. It was surely not easy for Yi Liang to restrain the urge to bite him to death and drink his blood afterward.

"Where is my sister?" Yi Liang asked.

"I know where she is. I'll take you there, provided you don’t kill me." Yi Shengjie covered his chest as he tried to negotiate with Yi Liang.

“Then answer this, first. Is my sister in the Yinyang Sect?”

An inexplicable smile appeared on Yi Shengjie's face. "Of course she is in the Yinyang Sect."

"Then you can go to hell now!" Yi Liang’s passed through Yi Shengjie's body. He held a heart in his bloody hands, and the heart even continued to beat a couple more times.

"Uh..." Yi Shengjie's expression froze. The strange smile on his face hadn't dissipated, but it had become mixed with disbelief and confusion. He obviously couldn't figure out why Yi Liang attacked.

Yi Liang took advantage of his weakness to take his life. If Yi Shengjie recovered, he’d become too dangerous. Moreover, since Yi Shengjie had killed his parents, there was no way Yi Liang would let Yi Shengjie off.

Ning Shu was a little relieved to see that Yi Liang had killed Yi Shengjie so decisively.

Indecision during critical moments would only result in harm.

They already had a bloody feud between them, which would not end until one of the parties died. It was best to kill decisively.

At this point, Yi Shengjie didn’t kill Yi Liang because he was injured, but what would happen once he got better?

The blood soul banner was Yi Shengjie's natal artifact. When Yi Shengjie died, the black smoke in the blood soul banner could no longer be controlled and scattered in all directions.

Under the erosion of the baleful energy, these souls were reduced until they had only murderous intent in their hearts, and they’d attack any strangers they see. If they were allowed to scatter, they might cause a catastrophe.

They’d also only get stronger.

The role of the blood soul banner was to control and accommodate the souls it housed.

Ning Shu hurriedly told Yi Liang, "Hurry up and refine the blood soul banner."

Yi Liang heard Ning Shu's voice and took the banner from Yi Shengjie, "What should I do?"

“Use your heart’s blood,” the little fox interjected. “My grandmother told me that it’s what humans use to refine magic artifacts.”

Yi Liang looked at Ning Shu, and Ning Shu said, "No need for heart’s blood. Ordinary blood would do."

To refine with heart’s blood was to make the blood soul banner his natal artifact.

The heart’s blood and the spiritual imprint were combined to refine one’s natal artifact.

Ning Shu didn’t want Yi Liang’s natal magic artifact to be the blood soul banner. He’d have to keep gathering souls to strengthen the blood soul banner and to do that, he’d have to keep murdering people.

Yi Liang obviously believed in Ning Shu more. Hearing Ning Shu’s words, he slashed his palm and let his blood drip onto the blood soul banner.

When he saw this, the little fox snorted. He was very dissatisfied.

The blood soul banner slowly absorbed Yi Liang's blood.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2378: What Were You Closing Your Eyes For???

Yi Liang suddenly felt that he was connected with the blood soul banner. He was amazed by this.

"Quickly take back these souls," Ning Shu said to Yi Liang. "Guard your consciousness, then set your intention."

When Yi Liang heard what Ning Shu said, he quickly closed his eyes.

Ning Shu: …

What were you closing your eyes for???

Yi Liang had just refined the blood soul banner. He hadn’t quite mastered it yet. Thus there was no movement for a long time.

When Yi Liang opened his eyes, there were souls on his shoulders and legs, biting him. Yi Liang frowned and said, "The blood soul banner won’t listen to me."

"It’s probably because Yi Shengjie’s spiritual imprint hasn't been erased." Ning Shu saw that the black smoke and baleful energies around had dispersed, and directly released her own spiritual consciousness to invade the blood soul banner.

In one area of the banner, she discovered a nearly transparent soul. It should be the spiritual imprint of Yi Shengjie.

This trace of consciousness saw Ning Shu and immediately rushed over, trying to swallow Ning Shu's consciousness.

Ning Shu sent out a powerful spiritual force, directly erasing Yi Shengjie's imprint.

Ning Shu withdrew her spiritual consciousness and said to Yi Liang, "Try again."

Yi Liang closed his eyes and started to try to control the blood soul banner.

Ning Shu expressed that this habit of closing his eyes was unacceptable. What if someone came to attack??

Soon, the blood soul banner started to absorb the black smoke in the surroundings. The souls in the black smoke began to roar in unwillingness and fear.

Yi Liang listened to these voices and tried hard to find his parents, but there were so many souls in the black smoke that he couldn't find them at all.

It took about half an hour for the blood soul banner to take back all the black smoke.

The originally dark ancestral house suddenly became bright. The sun was shining upon them.

There were still people lying about the yard. Some of them had hideous faces, frozen in distorted expressions as if they had seen something extremely terrifying.

Their souls had obviously been swallowed up by the souls in the black smoke.

Some people were delirious. Their eyes were messy and dazed, and they looked crazy. It was clear their souls were now incomplete, or they had been too shaken by what they saw.

"Xiao Hei, let's go," Yi Liang said to Ning Shu. His face was pale. It was obviously still a little difficult for him to control the blood soul banner.

Yi Liang took some money he found from the ancestral house. Ning Shu saw some jade slips and told Yi Liang to take them. All cultivators used jade slips to store information. Yi Liang put the jade slips away and then left with Ning Shu and the little fox.

The child and the two foxes left the ancestral house. Yi Liang, regardless of his exhaustion, bought some basic necessities in the town.

Yi Liang bought several flame sticks and wrapped them in oil paper.

Because there was no flame stick before, they had suffered a lot. They couldn't start a fire or roast meat. Now that he thought about it, it had been so hard for them to survive the winter.

He bought a water bottle and dry rations, as well as some medicinal powder to heal wounds and stop bleeding.

"Buy some candied fruit. I like to eat candied fruit," the little fox said immediately.

Yi Liang bought some more candied fruit.

Candied fruit was a snack that only well-off families would have. Yi Liang expressed that normally he wouldn’t even buy it for himself.

"Where are we going now? I have already defeated a cultivator in the foundation stage. I’m free now,” the little fox asked indistinctly with a full mouth while eating the candied fruit.

Ning Shu: Haha…

"I want to go to the Yinyang Sect and find Yi Rou." Yi Liang sorted out the package. "We’ll leave right away."

Ning Shu wasn't surprised,.Yi Liang would definitely want to hurry after hearing about his sister.

"Okay, I'll follow you," Ning Shu said.

"Thank you, Xiao Hei." Yi Liang's eyes looked bright.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2379: Extremely Strong Ability to Attract Trouble

Wherever Yi Liang was going, Ning Shu naturally had to follow. Her task in this world was to repay him, after all.

When Yi Liang truly became strong, it should also mean that she’d paid off his life-saving grace. She’d then be able to leave this world.

"And me! I'll follow you too." The little fox was eager to try everything he could. He was too curious about the human world.

Ning Shu glanced at the excited little fox. This little thing had no particular skills except his extremely strong ability to attract trouble.

Moreover, there was surely someone out there who knew about the red foxes’ innate skills. The little fox was a walking magnet of trouble for Yi Liang. He really didn’t have it easy.

This thing was even acting like a little ancestor, always wanting to eat this and that.

The little fox didn’t think of himself as an outsider at all. It was lucky for him that Yi Liang’s mind was still pure and he never even thought of using the little fox.

The little fox was probably innocent enough to be tricked with candy.

After they left the town, Ning Shu said, “Take out the jade slips from before and check if any of them got any useful information.”

They were currently aimlessly looking for the Yinyang Sect. This was too ineffective.

“How do I use a jade slip?” Yi Liang asked.

He’d never come in contact with anything like this before.

Ning Shu gently answered him. “Put your consciousness into the jade slip. If you can’t bear it, just get out quickly.”

Ning Shu put her own consciousness into a different jade slip, which contained a record of a cultivation method.

Ning Shu memorized the method. The more methods she knew, the better. It might come in useful someday.

She’d been cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts for some time. By now, it had even become her hope to construct a world.

After she memorized the method, Ning Shu withdrew her spiritual consciousness and looked toward Yi Liang. Yi Liang’s expression was a little strained. He had to focus intensely to read the things in the jade slip, especially since there was a lot of complex information contained inside.

It seemed like he was facing some difficulties due to his current level of mental strength.

“This one holds information about various cultivation sects and the imperial family,” Yi Liang said, forcing out his words between gritted teeth.

Ning Shu entered the jade slip, which indeed, contained detailed information about the founders and ancestors of various sects, as well as some meritorious deeds and notable men from those sects.

Among these was information about the Yinyang Sect, which confirmed what she’d been guessing all along.

The Yinyang Sect was indeed a sect that harvested yin energy to replenish yang. This sect used special means to turn women into the most suitable cultivation furnaces.

These women were basically made into having no thoughts of their own. Whenever they saw a man, they’d open their legs and let the disciples of the Yinyang Sect cultivate with them.

Although the Yinyang Sect was looked down upon by various factions, it was still one that was chosen by many men.

Not only could they enjoy sexual intercourse, but they’d also be able to improve their cultivation.

As soon as Yi Liang saw the information on Yinyang Sect, he felt blood rush to his head. Everything went silent and all that he could hear was the buzzing in his ears.

He couldn’t believe that his sister was in that kind of place.

The Yinyang Sect must have given Yi Shengjie quite a lot of benefits, for Yi Shengjie to offer Yi Rou to that sect.

Yi Liang’s eyes were bloodshot. His entire body was shaking as he punched the ground with his hands.

Ning Shu tried to comfort him. “Don’t be too pessimistic. Your sister is still only ten years old. She’s so young, and surely that sect wouldn’t have gone as far as to not even spare such a young child. Moreover, it takes a lot of time to create a perfect furnace. Perhaps your sister’s situation isn’t as bad as you think.

“You have to be strong. How can you save your younger sister like this?” Ning Shu said, bitterly feeling like she had really turned into a nagging old mother.

Yi Liang quickly adjusted his emotions. Fortunately, his heart had been toughened up by so many years of hardships.

The gate of the Yinyang Sect was in Heaven’s Gorge.

Their next destination was Heaven’s Gorge.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2380: You’re So Ugly

Ning Shu rolled around in the mud, and her white fur immediately became dirty.

Her white fur was too eye-catching. It’d be best for her to be dirty.

She was just afraid of getting lice!

“Bah. You’re so ugly.” The little fox looked at Ning Shu, who was covered in dirt, disdainfully.

“Roll him around too,” Ning Shu calmly said. His red fur was just as eye-catching.

“No way!” The little fox, who was caught by Yi Liang, struggled hard, but couldn’t escape the fate of being dirtied with mud.

The little fox felt like he had nothing left to live for.

Ning Shu suddenly asked the little fox, “Are the red foxes the only ones that can learn how to cast illusions?”

“No, we’re not. We’re just uniquely good at it. It’s an innate talent that others don’t have,” the little fox answered sternly.

“Others can learn too?”

“That’s not it. Do you want to learn how I do it? No way. The secret method of my clan cannot be disclosed.” The little fox crushed Ning Shu's hopes.

“The ability to cast illusions is the foundation of our red fox clan. If you know how to cast illusions, you’d understand how it works and you’d be able to undo them. There is no way I’ll teach you. My grandma would kill me.” The little fox looked dead serious.

Ning Shu inwardly sighed. The ability to cast illusions practically made Ning Shu drool.

Ordinary formations could create something similar, but only in appearance. The red foxes’ illusions, however, could evoke a person’s deepest desire. It could evoke beautiful fantasies that people would want to indulge themselves forever in, but also past suffering and torment that they couldn’t bear to look back at.

It could amplify the seven emotions and six desires infinitely.

However, it seemed like it was near impossible to learn it.

She and the little fox weren’t close enough to share family secrets with each other.

Ning Shu had no choice but to put that thought on the back-burner.

The child and the two foxes went in the direction of Heaven’s Gorge, but the journey from the town to there was long. Even though Yi Liang bought a carriage, they still had to stop often.

They also had to keep asking for directions so they wouldn’t go in the wrong direction.

Along the way, they encountered robbers and scammers, and sometimes, they’d even have to deal with some not-so-powerful cultivators’ schemes.

With each encounter, Yi Liang only became more calculative and determined. He learned to always keep a card up his sleeves and pretend to be weak in order to defeat those that were stronger than him.

Walking in the Jianghu required a lot of carefulness. It wasn’t good to have the intention to harm others, but at the same time, it was still very important to always be on guard against others.

The closer they got to Heaven’s Gorge, the more powerful the people they met became. Many foundation stage cultivators were wandering outside it.

During their several months of arduous journeys, since they had no artifacts to fly with, they had to rely on horses. However, there were places where carriages couldn’t traverse, so they had no choice but to walk.

Only they would know the hardships they endured.

They finally arrived at the nearest town in Heaven’s Gorge. As soon as they entered the town, they immediately felt strong spiritual energy, which made people feel refreshed.

This was possible either because there were spiritual veins nearby, or there were people forming formations and gathering spiritual energy here.

Either way, it must’ve been costly.

Yi Liang took Ning Shu and the little fox to an inn, but they were kicked out because they were too dirty.

But how could anyone that had gone on such a long journey possibly be clean?

Ning Shu and the little fox’s fur was lumpy, and it was sticking together.

They could raise a burst of dust just by shaking their body.

Yi Liang told the innkeeper that he had money, but they wouldn’t let him stay.

The other guests of the inn were cultivators. If this dirty boy made those immortals angry, they wouldn’t be able to continue operating their businesses.

Besides, they only accepted spirit stones as payment. Who’d accept something like silver?

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 237

Chp 2361: Were They the Same Kind?

Ning Shu narrowed her eyes and observed Hong Ji’s tail. Were she and Hong Ji the same kind?

As for eating hearts, she thought, wasn’t that just a tall tale made by people who feared foxes?

Ning Shu also definitely didn’t believe that eating a heart would let her transform into a human form nor give her power.

Even if that was possible, those who obtained power by taking shortcuts like this would probably not make it to the end. If they were careless, it could cause irreversible consequences during their tribulations.

For instance, Bai Sanniang’s soul was nearly annihilated because of her inner demon.

Moreover, tribulations weren’t something a cultivator could avoid. It was how they could continue getting stronger.

If they couldn’t survive it, they’d have their soul scattered. They wouldn’t even get the chance to reincarnate.

If Hong Ji really did eat someone’s heart, her tribulations would be even much more severe.

Tribulation thunders were stronger than usual when they were meant for people who had negative karma or sins attached to them.

Not to mention that the heavens were also less tolerant and fond of non-human creatures.

Meanwhile, Yi Liang was terrified. This was the first time that he’d met a monster in human form. The monster also said that it had gotten that form by eating a scholar’s heart.

“You, you’re a fox spirit… What do you want to do to us?” Yi Liang said with feigned calm. His act was pretty good, except if one looked at his trembling calves.

Hong Ji tilted her head. “What’s wrong with me being a fox spirit? Aren’t you also accompanied by a fox spirit?

“Xiao Hei is different.” Xiao Hei never said that she wanted to eat his heart.

Hong Ji smiled sweetly. “Little boy, you’re so naive and gullible. She hasn’t eaten your heart because it’s not the right time yet.”

Ning Shu: What the fr*ck? This psycho!!

Ning Shu expressionlessly replied, “Does it benefit you to frighten him like that?”

“Of course. Anyways, this person has an ethereal spirit physique. Everyone who’s recognized it should get a share, so let’s divide him up together,” Hong Ji said with a smile.

Ning Shu rolled her eyes. What ethereal spirit physique? Yi Liang only ate the flame fruit, which purged his body of impurities, and cultivated the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. That was why he could absorb spiritual energy well.

That was also why Hong Ji thought that Yi Liang’s body was uniquely able to absorb and contain spiritual energy.

Ning Shu thought that Hong Ji was really weird. Even if she wanted to eat Yi Liang, did she really need to tell them?

What was the point of blabbing about it? She could just swallow him whole without talking so much.

Ning Shu had some other guesses inwardly. Could it be that Hong Ji wasn’t actually that powerful?

Ning Shu abruptly got up and rushed towards the relaxing Hong Ji. Hong Ji wasn’t on guard, so Ning Su easily pinned her down with a thud.

“What are you doing?” Hong Ji wanted to push Ning Shu away from her.

However, Ning Shu swiped a claw at her, then jumped heavily and slammed down on her body.

"Pfft..." Hong Ji, who was hit in the stomach, nearly vomited.

Yi Liang watched as Ning Shu continued to jump up and down on Hong Ji’s body. He didn’t know what to say.

"Waaah, you’re a bully! You’re bullying me..." Hong Ji burst out crying.

Ning Shu: …

Hong Ji turned into a fiery red fox with a poof. She snarled at Ning Shu tearfully and angrily scolded Ning Shu in a child’s voice, “You’re evil!”

Ning Shu: …

Ning Shu could see that this little fox was younger than her. Judging from her voice, she was probably still an infant.

Yet she already could turn into a human form.

“That… Xiao Hei, she’s your kind!” Yi Liang’s fear instantly disappeared as soon as he saw the little red fox.

Ning Shu: …

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2362: You Two Ate All My Food

Didn't Hong Ji already say that she was a fox?

“You meanie! I’m going to tell my grandma that you bullied me,” the red fox wailed as she pointed at Ning Shu.

“Why don’t you tell her about your prank too?” Ning Shu replied in an annoyed tone.

She had thought that Hong Ji was a powerful monster. As it turned out, she’d just been fooled!

The illusion surrounding them started to, inch by inch, peel off. The flowers behind the fences disappeared, and so did the thatched hut.

Only they, two foxes and one child, remained.

“That’s amazing!” Yi Liang looked around. “Was the food we just ate fake, too?”

“It wasn’t. I hunted it myself, and you two ate all my food,” the little fox said, clearly very upset.

Yi Liang felt a little embarrassed. "I'm sorry."

The little fox snorted.

Ning Shu asked the little fox, "You’re still so young. How did you learn to create an illusion?”

“My grandma taught me. I can only keep it up for a couple of days, though. My grandma could keep up her illusion for decades. She’s amazing,” the little fox boasted.

“Our red fox clan is good at illusion. How about yours?’ the little fox asked Ning Shu. “What are the white foxes’ innate skills?”

Ning Shu had no idea, so she just said, “I’m strong.”

The little fox looked at Ning Shu up and down, then tutted. "You’re so pitiful. You must be someone without a clan.”

Ning Shu knew the little fox bore them no malice, so she just said, “We’re leaving now. Thank you for your hospitality.

“Oh, can you give us a flame stick, though?”

The little fox quickly asked, "Where are you going?"

“We don’t know, but we’re definitely getting out of this forest,” Yi Liang replied.

“I’ll come with you,” the little fox said suddenly.

“Nope. Absolutely not,” Ning Shu said quickly. A fox with innate skills like the little fox would wreak havoc upon the world should she go out of her natural habitat.

If she was caught and forced by her captors to use her skills, her ability to arrange illusions would be a very destructive weapon.

“Why not? Since you’ve eaten all my food, you should at least take me with you,” the little fox said, as if it was only right.

“We don’t know what people will do to you if you come with us. You’d better not go out. You’d only be captured and enslaved by humans if you went out,” Ning Shu said.

The little fox sighed like an old man. “Grandma also told me the same thing. She says that humans are all wicked.”

Ning Shu was too lazy to say anything in reply. She just said to Yi Liang, “Let’s go.”

“Alright.” Yi Liang followed behind Ning Shu and glanced back at the little fox. The little fox's fur was crimson red, and it was extremely eye-catching in the snow.

"Can we really not take her with us?" Yi Liang asked.

Ning Shu shook her head. “Even after I disguised myself, monster traders still tried to catch me. She’d definitely be caught and we’d only have to run again.”

Yi Liang rubbed his face. “This is all because I’m so useless.”

“Everyone strong was once weak too. No one was born powerful. I believe you can become strong, too,” Ning Shu comforted Yi Liang.

“Thank you, Xiao Hei,” Yi Liang said. He ran quickly on the snowy path. He was as light as a swallow, and thus he left only shallow footprints.

Ning Shu and Yi Liang were back on their way. Ning Shu looked at what surrounded them and could only see an endless mass of white everywhere.

Ning Shu stopped. “Do you think we’ve walked past this place before? Are we going around in circles?”

It wasn’t easy to tell the direction when surrounded by snow. They’d been unable to get out of this mountain forest for so long.

“It could be another one of that little fox’s illusions.” Yi Liang thought of the fox, who knew how to cast illusions.

Ning Shu also thought it must be the fox.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2363: How Do You Talk?

Ning Shu felt like the little fox’s illusion skill was really a heavens-bestowed cheat.

It could make people unable to distinguish between what’s real and what’s not, trapping them in a fantasy world.

“Little fox, come out!” Ning Shu shouted.

The little fox came running from a distance but was in front of them in a blink of an eye. “You called? Have you decided to take me with you?”

“Lift the illusion.” Ning Shu stared at the little fox.

The little fox feigned surprise. “What illusion? I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Fine then. We’ll see how long you’d be able to pretend.

“Does your grandma know that you want to go out?” It was easy to guess that the little fox's grandma disapproved of the little fox going to the human world to play.

Especially since the little fox was still so young.

"She doesn’t. That's why I’m asking you to take me,” said the little fox.

Ning Shu stared at the little fox's mouth and curiously asked, "How do you talk?"

Ning Shu talked with ventriloquism. She wondered how the little fox could talk despite being so young.

"Like this," said the little fox.

Ning Shu: …

This red fox clan was really one of a kind.

”Your grandma’s just looking out for you. You have no idea about what the human world is like.”

“That’s not true. Hong Jin told me that the human world is super fun. They’ve got delicious food, exquisite houses, interesting things, and they also have a lot of people there,” the little fox retorted.

“If you don’t take me with you, I won’t lift the illusion. Let’s see how you can get out then!” the little fox threatened.

Ning Shu sat down on the snow and nonchalantly replied, “Your magic can only last for a couple of days, so we can just wait it out.”

Ning Shu turned her head and told Yi Liang, “Sit down and cultivate.”

Yi Liang thought it was a racial conflict between the two foxes, so he just ignored it... He then sat on the ground and began to cultivate.

As soon as he began cultivating, spiritual energy slowly gathered around him. The little fox stared at Yi Liang and exclaimed, “It’s really an ethereal spirit physique!

“His physique’s very popular among monsters. It’s full of flavors, and it’s crisp too,” the little fox praised.

Yi Liang, who was cultivating, got so scared that he immediately stopped. He was speechless for a while, too.

Ning Shu angrily said, “He doesn’t have an ethereal spirit physique. He ate a flame fruit.”

“That’s not bad. I heard that when humans want to eat a flame fruit, they’ve got to eat it with other spirit herbs to reduce the effect. Since the flame fruit’s energy is too powerful for them, they could be burned to ashes if they’re not careful. Only monsters can withstand it.”

Yi Liang:  …

Yi Liang turned to look at Ning Shu.

Ning Shu: ...

Hehe. She sent him her best customer service smile.

Considering the situation they were in at the time, how could she have gotten such spirit herbs to reduce the flame fruit’s effect on him?

They’d end up eating it that way anyways.

Ning Shu was too lazy to talk to the little fox, so she just lay on the ground and began to cultivate. They’d leave after the illusion disappeared in a few days.

The two started to cultivate and ignored the little fox. The little fox whimpered and stared at the two of them angrily.

The little fox lifted the illusion. “Fine! Go! Why does no one want to take me to see the human world?”

Yi Liang opened his eyes and told Ning Shu, “Xiao Hei, we don’t have to rush back to the town. I want to cultivate here until I get stronger and then take back my house.

“My sister also must’ve been taken away by someone who knew us.” Yi Liang grabbed some snow from the ground and fiercely took a bite.

Yi Liang’s mood plummeted as he talked about his family.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2364: Are You a Male or Female Fox?

Ning Shu had no objection to Yi Liang’s suggestion and asked, “Who do you think would take your sister away?”

"It must be an acquaintance." Yi Liang rubbed his face and said, "I’ve always suspected Yi Xue."

Yi Xue was the de facto leader of the town. He knew many things. Yi Liang even suspected that he was the culprit who kidnapped his sister.

"Does your sister have spiritual roots?" Ning Shu asked.

“I think so,” Yi Liang said without certainty. “When I was a child, sometimes I’d hear my mother telling my father to not let my sister cultivate the emotion severing art.”

Emotion severing art?

The name of this method made it sound like its practitioners would destroy their seven emotions and kill their six desires.

In order to pursue the Supreme Dao, some cultivators would cultivate some methods that were quite extreme.

It seemed that Yi Liang’s younger sister indeed had spiritual roots. If so, she had probably ended up in some unusual places.

“You’re not leaving? That’s great! You can play with me,” the little fox happily said.

“You’re so mischievous. Are you a male or female fox?” Ning Shu asked.

“I’m a male. I’m the future patriarch of the red fox clan,” the little fox smugly said with an expression that seemed to tell them to hurry and lick his boot.

Ning Shu was full of disdain. “If you’re a male, how could you take a female form?”

“People from the clan say that all humans like beautiful women, so I transformed into how Hong Jin looked. Was I pretty?” the little fox asked Yi Liang.

Yi Liang embarrassedly nodded. “Yeah.”

Ning Shu’s face was filled with scorn. Eh…

They were originally a two-man team, but they soon evolved into a party of three people.

The little fox took Ning Shu and Yi Liang as test subjects for him to experiment with illusions.

When he experimented with illusions to someone from the clan, they’d see through it. He had no choice but to find a human to experiment on.

Ning Shu didn’t bother to care about him. She cultivated on her own and also occasionally instructed Yi Liang on martial arts.

By now, Yi Liang had cultivated a lot of spiritual energy. He was now in the process of forming a shape with that spiritual energy.

That required a lot of spiritual energy.

“Since you’ve been my test subject for so long, I’ll give this to you.” The little fox gave Yi Liang a spirit stone with his mouth.

Ning Shu saw that this spirit stone was of good quality and had very few impurities.

"What’s this?" Strictly speaking, Yi Liang wasn’t really a fully-fledged cultivator yet, so he didn't know what a spirit stone was.

The little fox was greatly surprised and explained, “It’s a spirit stone. It’s filled with spiritual energy. Isn’t this a precious thing for human cultivators?”

"Thank you." Yi Liang accepted the spirit stone.

"Where did you get this spirit stone?" Ning Shu asked.

"Oh, it’s from the clan, my grandma gave it to me,” the little fox said indifferently.

"Hold it in your hand, and then insert your energy into the spirit stone," Ning Shu told Yi Liang.

Ning Shu originally wanted to set up a spirit gathering formation, but remembering that she told Yi Liang she only had the Unsurpassable Martial Arts before, she decided to not reveal it.

Yi Liang’s cultivation progress was already very fast and good anyway.

Yi Liang followed Ning Shu’s instruction and held the spirit stone in his hand. It didn’t take long until it started to turn into powder.

“His absorption speed’s a bit terrifying,” the little fox said in shock. “I heard from the other foxes in the clan that human beings don’t absorb spiritual energy very quickly, right?”

“Can you shut up? You just don’t shut up, do you?” Ning Shu said, annoyed.

Whenever he encountered something new, he’d react with a huge surprise. The noise he made gave Ning Shu a headache every single time.

The little fox harrumphed. He turned and left, wagging his tail and swinging his butt.

“Have you managed to form a strand of spiritual energy?” Ning Shu asked Yi Liang.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2365: A Dragon’s Head, Deer Antlers, Lion’s Eyes, and a Tiger’s Back…

They had stayed in the forest for some time. Judging by the speed of Yi Liang’s cultivation, he should be able to form a strand of energy by now.

Yi Liang stood up, clenched his fist, and punched the tree next to him fiercely. An animal with a dragon’s head, deer antlers, lion’s eyes, and a tiger’s back roared out of his fist.

Ning Shu blinked. That was a qilin!

The qilin jumped and slammed into the big tree. The tree trembled violently and the snow on its branches fell.

The entire tree then creaked and fell to the ground.

Yi Liang stared blankly at the fallen tree. He’d just broken a tree with a single punch.

“That punch was so powerful.” Yi Liang looked at his fist, then turned to Ning Shu and said excitedly, "Xiao Hei, I did it! I succeeded!"

“Congratulations,” Ning Shu said with some relief. “But this is only the first step. After this, remember to compress the gas shape so it turns golden. Then, you must compress that spiritual energy again until it becomes water-like.”

“If I do that, will I become extremely strong?” Yi Liang asked. He was incomparably excited.

“P-probably. I haven’t cultivated to that point, so…” Ning Shu vaguely answered.

“I’m sure I’ll become stronger.” Yi Liang was confident. He felt full of strength, and he believed absolutely that he was bound to become stronger.

“Xiao Hei, I want to go back now to the town and investigate my sister’s disappearance,” Yi Liang said to Ning Shu.

“Okay." Ning Shu didn't object.

Yi Liang hugged Ning Shu and said in a slightly choked voice. “Fortunately… I’m so lucky that you’re by my side. Thank you, thank you.”

Yi Liang's tears wet Ning Shu's fur. In the end, Yi Liang couldn't hold back his emotions and burst into tears.

He’d been suppressing his emotions, but now that he’d cried, Yi Liang felt more relaxed and happier than ever before.

Ning Shu moved her ears away. He’d been wailing in her ears. She felt like she was going deaf.

“Ah! You guys are leaving now? Are you going to a place where there are loads of people? Take me! Take me with you! Let’s go now!” the little fox jumped out and anxiously said.

Ning Shu: →_→

"Thank you for taking care of us until now. We’re leaving," Yi Liang said.

They had been there since it was cold and snowing. Now the snow was beginning to melt and ice was slowly breaking to reveal the running water below it. Weeds were also sprouting from the ground.

Winter was over.

After spending so much time with the little fox, Yi Liang was very grateful to him.

He’d sometimes give them some food, although he also often tormented them with his illusions.

Worse, the little fox’s illusion was getting more powerful, and some illusions could remind people of the experience they wished to forget most.

Yi Liang was often forced to repeatedly relive his painful past, especially his parents' and sister’s disappearances.

He saw his parents being murdered by the demonic cultivator. He heard them cry out to him for help, but he couldn’t do anything. Whenever he rushed over, he’d pass through the illusion.

The voices of his parents echoed in his ears.

When it was about his sister’s disappearance, he’d hear his sister begging for help from somewhere unknown.

Everything felt so real.

For some time, Yi Liang could neither eat nor sleep. His entire body broke down.

It was Ning Shu who made it stop by beating up the little fox. She didn’t allow him to give Yi Liang any more illusions.

If the illusions went on, it’d progressively worsen Yi Liang’s inner demons.

The little fox left Yi Liang alone for a bit.

However, he switched targets and tried to figure out Ning Shu’s inner demons, as well as the things she cared about.

Then Ning Shu fell asleep in the little fox’s illusion, frustrating the little fox.

He kept trying to defeat Ning Shu. He went so far as to show her the worlds she’d experienced over and over again.

Ning Shu just looked at those worlds with a dazed expression. Those people were simply passersby in her life.

Some of those people, however, had a good relationship with her. Ning Shu had to thank the little fox for allowing her to see them again.

Still, since Ning Shu’s heart stayed unperturbed, it made the little fox want to scratch her to death.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2366: I Can Protect Myself!

When the little fox heard that they were going to the town, he insisted on following them.

Yi Liang told him, "You’re really unsuitable for the human world. It’s best that you don’t go.”

“I can protect myself! Didn’t you cry like a kicked puppy because of my illusion?” The little fox stood upright and pointed his paw at Yi Liang.

Yi Liang: …

In the end, he relented and took the little fox with him.

The boy and the two foxes went to the town.

When they ran away, they hadn’t kept track of the direction. It was thus quite difficult for them to find their way back.

They also had to watch their back, since they didn’t know if they’d meet the two cultivators Ning Shu had stolen flame fruits from.

It’s been quite some time. Who knew if those cultivators had left yet.

The little fox seemed quite excited to be going to the place where the human race lived.

"Where does your clan live, little fox?" Ning Shu asked the little fox.

Since red foxes had a clan, perhaps white foxes had one, too.

Bai Sanniang had cultivated alone back then, though

"In this mountain range. I go back occasionally. My grandma would punish me if I don't go back," said the little fox.

This mountain range was endless. Who knew how big it was? In fact, who knew how many monster clans resided in it?

Walking like this, it took almost two months before they even saw the shadow of the town.

They sometimes went in the wrong direction and had to turn back.

Indeed, they walked down a lot of wrong paths.

The little fox jumped up and down with excitement when he saw the town.

Meanwhile, seeing the town at the foot of the mountain, Yi Liang clenched his fists tightly. The feeling in his eyes was inexplicable.

Thanks to his cultivation and the decent food he ate during this past period of time, Yi Liang had grown a lot taller.

He looked like a handsome young man.

He had crystal clear skin and picturesque facial features.

Ning Shu suddenly felt a sense of relief, as if she was a mother who’d just realized her child had grown up well.

The three of them arrived at the foot of the mountain, near Yi Liang's house, and prepared to get in through the dog hole in the yard.

However, the dog hole had been sealed.

Yi Liang jumped over to the wall, and Ning Shu followed.

"Hey, carry me! Hurry up and take me with you!" The little fox spun around anxiously below.

"Hey, Yi Liang, carry me up, or I'll trap you under my illusion again," the little fox threatened.

Yi Liang reluctantly jumped down, picked up the little fox, then jumped over the wall again.

The house seemed to have been renovated. Its walls were painted red, and the formerly deserted yard now had flowers in it.

However, the flowers hadn’t bloomed yet, so green was the only color that could be seen.

The house looked so much better now.

There were also maids walking around.

The house had been occupied during the time that they were gone.

Yi Liang saw that the house had changed a lot. He wasn’t angry about it. He’d already expected this since he first ran away.

Yi Xue had always wanted this house. Since he had chased out its rightful owner, he’d definitely occupy it.

"What do you want to do now?" Ning Shu asked Yi Liang.

"I want to take back the house," Yi Liang said in a low voice.

"His grandfather is in the foundation stage." Ning Shu said, "We must plan well."

"Foundation stage?" the little fox in Yi Liang's arms asked excitedly. "I have never performed illusions on any cultivator in the foundation stage. My grandma said that if I could trap cultivators in the foundation stage in my illusions and prevent them from breaking out, then I can go wherever I want."

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2367: The Schemes Ran Deep!

The little fox became very excited after he heard that there was a foundation stage cultivator. He now considered Yi Xue’s grandpa a stepping stone to his freedom.

However, Ning Shu felt that the little fox was really naive and innocent. Cultivators in the foundation stage weren’t actually that strong. After that stage, there was still the golden core stage, the soul formation stage, and the great vessel stage...

There were many powerful people. He mustn't think that he’d be able to travel to the ends of the earth just because he could deal with a foundation stage cultivator.

The little fox’s grandmother would definitely just tell him that he could only do whatever he wanted after he defeated someone in the golden core stage after this.

The schemes ran deep!

Ning Shu glanced at the excited little fox and looked away. Poor baby.

"Who is it?" a young servant shouted sharply when he saw Yi Liang standing on the fence.

"A debt collector." Yi Liang jumped off the fence and asked coldly the servant, "Where is Yi Xue? Tell Yi Xue to get his ass out here! "

The servant's eyes looked at Yi Liang, but his eyes then lingered on Ning Shu and the little fox. His expression was a little greedy.

Monsters were very valuable. If he could sell one to a monster trader, he’d definitely make a lot of money.

And now there were two of them in front of him.

One was red and the other was white, and both had gorgeous fur.

The young servant straightened his back and arrogantly said, "Are you here to pay tribute to my young master by giving him your monsters? You can just give them to me. I’ll make sure you get your fair share of the reward.”

Yi Liang:  …

What the hell, tribute? Since when did you become the emperor?

Wasn’t it obvious that he came here to pick a fight?

Yi Xue’s people behaved exactly as he did. They all liked to take other people’s belongings like this.

He was supposed to give him Xiao Hei and the little fox?

Yi Liang didn't feel like wasting any more time with him, so he pushed the servant away and went into the house. Since Yi Xue wouldn't come out, he’d just go in to look for him.

"Unbelievable! How dare you resort to violence!" The young servant was pushed to the ground and abruptly howled, attracting several guards.

Several strong guards surrounded Yi Liang.

"This person stole the young master's monster. Quick, arrest him!" the young servant shouted after he got up from the ground and pointed at Yi Liang.

Yi Liang's chest heaved with anger. This servant was really shameless. The two monsters had suddenly become Yi Xue’s now?

It was the same case with the house. They just claimed that it belonged to the clan. Now they were trying to pull the same thing with the monsters. They decided right and wrong solely using their own words, and they could say whatever they liked.

"Hand over these two monsters obediently, or Young Master Yi won't let you off." The little servant spat on the ground fiercely. He stared at Yi Liang angrily.

"Catch him!"

"Let me handle it." The little fox was eager to try his illusions when he saw these people.

There were many things in Yi Liang's mind so trapping him in an illusion was easy, and he was also always unable to extricate himself.

Meanwhile, Ning Shu wouldn’t even be affected at all by his illusions. The little fox wanted to try his illusion on ordinary people.

“This is Yi Liang’s business. You don’t have to worry about it. The foundation stage cultivator will be all yours, though,” Ning Shu said.

The little fox replied, “Isn’t that the cultivator in the foundation stage also Yi Liang’s business?”

The young servant’s eyes turned green when he heard the two monster beasts talking. "The monsters can talk! If you catch them, Young Master Yi will definitely reward you.”

Several guards immediately attacked Yi Liang. They all knew a bit of martial arts and rushed towards Yi Liang extremely fiercely.

Yi Liang dodged smoothly and slammed into these guards with punches. In just a few moments, he knocked the guards to the ground and they couldn't get up anymore. They all lay on the ground and moaned in pain.

The servant was dumbfounded for a moment, then scrambled to run away. "You just wait!"

Yi Liang clenched his fists and felt extremely excited. He really became stronger. He used to feel like he was living in a dream, from which he’d one day wake up. When he did, he thought he’d be all alone again.

Now, however, it was easy for him to defeat several strong guards without even breaking a sweat. Yi Liang finally felt like he was stronger and had obtained power.

The little fox jumped into Yi Liang's arms, and Yi Liang walked into the main hall. The hall had been renovated, and inside it now were many tables, chairs, screens, and vases.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2368: Had Truly Grown Up

The renovation and refurbishment made the previously dilapidated house look a lot more magnificent.

Yi Liang directly sat down and combed the little fox’s fur with his hand as he waited for Yi Xue to arrive.

Yi Liang beckoned the nervous maid who was standing beside him. The maid walked in front of Yi Liang with a look of fear. "S-sir, what is your command?"

"Prepare some tea and snacks for me," Yi Liang gently said.

The maid wore a conflicted expression on her face. Yi Liang was obviously an enemy who had come to cause trouble. Should she really prepare him snacks and tea?

The maid glanced at the guards, who were lying in the yard and couldn’t get up. She should prepare his requests for him, after all. Even the guards didn’t stand a chance against him. In any case, it’d help buy some time.

"Yes."

"It’d be better if you hurry," Yi Liang said again.

The maid's face trembled, and she hurried away.

Seeing Yi Liang’s calm look, Ning Shu felt that this child had truly grown up. He was no longer the child that used to hug her while he cried anymore.

Now, even without her by his side, he’d be able to push on.

After all, the road to power was, by its nature, a lonely one.

Soon, the maid finished preparing Yi Liang’s requests and bought them some tea and plates of snacks.

She brought them a plate of candied fruit and a plate of glutinous rice cakes.

"Thank you," Yi Liang said to the maid.

The maid reacted with a strange expression and quickly backed away.

When he saw the cake, the little fox jumped from Yi Liang's arms to the table and held the cake.

"This is human food!" The little fox huddled up and ate the cake.

Yi Liang calmly took a cake and put it in front of Ning Shu's mouth. Ning Shu opened her mouth and ate a piece of the cake.

It was so sweet. So damned sweet!!

Ning Shu didn’t eat anymore after finishing this piece.

"What's this? I like eating this." The little fox pointed to the candied fruit.

"Candied fruit."

"Let’s take it with us when we leave."

Yi Liang nodded and picked up the cup of tea to drink.

There were hurried footsteps outside the door quickly nearing. It soon reached the door.

"Who dares to come here to make trouble!?" Yi Xue's voice was menacing.

"Young Master, that person brought two monsters," the young servant's voice sounded, and the two of them arrived at the door in a blink of an eye.

Yi Xue lifted his foot and stepped into the hall. When he saw Yi Liang who was drinking tea, he couldn't help frowning. "Who are you?"

"You don’t recognize me anymore?" Yi Liang put down the teacup. "It’s only been a while, but you’ve already forgotten me? Noblemen truly have poor memories."

Yi Xue frowned and looked at Yi Liang carefully. He looked familiar, but Yi Xue didn't dare to come to a conclusion rashly.

Yi Liang now was really different from the previous Yi Liang.

Yi Xue glanced at the little fox on the table and Ning Shu on the ground, narrowing his eyes slightly.

"You’re really such a nobleman, to forget us like this." Yi Liang stood up. "I'm Yi Liang."

"Yi Liang?" Yi Xue's pupils shrank. He stared at Yi Liang with a disbelieving expression.

"How could you be that crazy dog?" Yi Xue coldly said.

Yi Liang didn’t want to argue about his identity with Yi Xue, so he just directly said, “I’m here to get my house back."

Yi Xue laughed. With a look of contempt, he said, "I don't care who you are. To ask me for something the moment you open your traps, you are very brave. Why don’t you go to the town and find out who I am?"

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2369: Where Is My Sister?

Yi Xue could be called a de facto ruler of the town because he had a great-grandfather in the foundation stage.

Yi Xue pretty much feared nothing, and he lived like a little emperor in this town.

That was why when Yi Xue heard that this man wanted to take this house from him, he suddenly laughed in a ridiculing tone.

"You’ll die before you have a chance to get this house..."

Before Yi Xue finished speaking, Yi Liang punched Yi Xue on the nose.

Yi Xue only felt a sour sensation coming from his nose. It hurt so bad that he began to cry. After the tears came the warm blood, which flowed out his nose. The roots of his teeth were numb, and several of them were also knocked out.

"Pfft..." Yi Xue spat out a few teeth. All of his front teeth had been knocked out.

Yi Xue touched his nose with trembling hands and wiped the blood on his hand.

"You, you..." Air now passed through Yi Xue’s teeth.

Yi Liang grabbed Yi Xue's collar. "Let’s try that again. Where is my sister?"

“If you don’t tell me, next time it’d be your neck. I’ll definitely break your neck.” Yi Liang stared at Yi Xue indifferently.

Yi Liang didn't have a ferocious expression on his face. There was only a chilling coldness there.

This kind of Yi Liang was scary.

Yi Xue felt that his neck was cold. The smell of blood in his nose and mouth also made Yi Xue want to vomit.

Yi Xue felt aggrieved inwardly. Why did this guy suddenly attack without even a warning? Didn’t people normally first talk about family backgrounds whenever they did things?

This guy wasn’t playing by the rules!

"What do you mean by your sister? I-I don’t know anything," Yi Xue retorted. However, without the front teeth, he couldn't speak clearly.

Yi Liang punched Yi Xue in the stomach. Yi Xue's eyes bulged out in pain, and his face became flushed.

Yi Liang let go of Yi Xue, and Yi Xue fell to the ground with a thud. He curled up into a shrimp shape.

There was foaming at his mouth, and there was a sour and rotten smell in the air. The little fox immediately screamed, “What’re you doing!? How am I supposed to eat like this?”

Yi Liang squatted down and looked at Yi Xue condescendingly. "Do you remember my sister now? Her name is Yi Rou."

Yi Xue’s eyes whirled, but he said nothing.

Yi Liang stood up and twisted his wrist. "It seems like I was too gentle."

"Wait, wait! Are you really Yi Liang?" Yi Xue said with difficulty.

"I am. Can you tell me where my sister went now?" Yi Liang looked at Yi Xue.

"You were the one who didn’t look after your sister properly. Why are you asking me about her, you bastard, fucker!?" Yi Xue cursed bitterly.

Yi Liang stomped heavily on Yi Xue's hand and crushed it so hard that Yi Xue kept wailing in pain.

"I’ll talk, I’ll talk!!"

Yi Liang raised his foot. "Your sister is with my great-grandfather now."

"Impossible." Yi Liang immediately objected. This place wasn't far from the Yi family's ancestral home. If his sister was still here, how could have she never returned?

"It’s true! My great-grandfather saw that your sister had spiritual roots, and said he wanted to teach your sister. You should f*cking be grateful!" Yi Xue's voice contained all kinds of envy and jealousy.

That little girl actually had spiritual roots.

Yi Liang pressed his lips together tightly. His expression fluctuated. He just saw a glimmer of hope.

Contrary to Yi Liang, Ning Shu was already prepared for the worst. If he really wanted to teach Yi Rou, why would Yi Xue’s great-grandfather hide her from Yi Liang?

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2370: Did He Have Some Sort of Treasure on Him?

Several years had already passed, but Yi Rou didn’t come back even once. Yi Rou probably was no longer in this town.

“If you want to find your younger sister, you can go ask Great-grandfather. He saw that your younger sisters had spiritual roots back then and wanted to cultivate her talent.”

Yi Xue actually just wanted to fool this mad dog into going away. It’d be best if Yi Liang went to look for his great-grandfather. In that case, his great-grandfather would be able to crush him with a single wave of his hand.

Yi Xue wanted to kill Yi Liang, but he didn't know how this little bastard had suddenly become so powerful.

Did he have some sort of treasure on him?

Perhaps he’d be able to become powerful too. Despite his arrogance in front of other people, Yi Xue was very servile in front of his great-grandfather.

If he was stronger, however…

Yi Xue's nose was still bleeding, and he was already fantasizing about having powerful strength and two monsters.

When they were all his…

When that time came, everyone would have to crawl under his feet. He’d become the most powerful person in the world.

He’d have power, money, and beauties. He’d have so many beauties in his harem!

He’d be able to take charge of the world, even as he was drunk and lying on the thighs of a beauty. How perfect would that be?

Ning Shu saw a blurred and longing look on Yi Xue’s bloodied face, then turned to look at the little fox.

The little fox must’ve cast an illusion on Yi Xue.

Yi Xue’s facial color suddenly turned hideous. As long as he killed the person in front of him, he thought, he could gain everything!

Yi Xue inwardly loathed Yi Liang. Under the illusion, he jumped abruptly, as his injuries didn’t pain him at all, and rushed towards Yi Liang.

Yi Liang stretched out his fist in response. A qilin rushed out of his fist and passed through Yi Xue's body.

Yi Xue's body froze, and so did his hideous face. His pupils diverged, he vomited out a mouthful of blood and then fell to the ground. He was no longer breathing.

Yi Liang's expression changed, and his hands which were clasped behind his back began to tremble uncontrollably.

"Let's go." Yi Liang's voice contained a barely detectable tremble, and he turned and left.

Ning Shu followed Yi Liang, and the little fox looked at the candied fruit on the table, "Let’s take the candied fruit first."

As soon as Yi Liang left, a piercing wail came from the room, "Young Master…!"

The moment Yi Liang walked out of the house door, he vomited while leaning on the wall.

Yi Liang vomited for a long time, emptying his stomach. He leaned against the wall with one hand, wiping his tears with the other.

"Xiao Hei, I killed someone,” Yi Liang said weakly to Ning Shu. He covered his face with his hands as if crying.

"Why are you crying? It’s just killing someone," the little fox said, annoyed. "My grandma said that people kill each other for all sorts of reasons. You just killed someone who should be killed."

Ning Shu remained silent. Yi Liang was only thirteen years old. He was still half a child. Killing someone naturally gave him a psychological burden.

Ning Shu thought for a while and said, "Yi Liang, one shouldn’t offend someone else if that someone didn’t offend them first. Likewise, you shouldn’t hurt others on a whim. However, if someone else wants to hurt you, you have to fight back.”

Yi Liang put down his hand and looked at Ning Shu with red eyes.

“Having power is a form of self-protection. It’s not to be used to bully others. There’s always going to be someone who’s stronger and more talented than you, and if you bully others, in turn, you’d also be bullied,” said Ning Shu gently.

Ning Shu felt that her godmother halo was shining brighter and brighter.

“Yes, that’s how things are. My grandma told me that those who insult others disgrace themselves. And I could tell that person wasn’t a good person at first sight.” The little fox saw that Ning Shu was staring at him with an unkind expression, and immediately supported Ning Shu's words.

The corners of Yi Liang’s mouth twitched, but his face was still extremely pale.

“Yi Liang, although we can’t take the initiative to harm others, we still can’t let others harm us,” Ning Shu said.

"I understand." Yi Liang took a deep breath and smiled. "Let's go to the ancestral house now."

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 236

Chp 2351: Eat It Raw?

Yi Liang’s skin was previously sallow due to malnutrition. Now, since all of his impurities had been cleaned, his skin had become clear.

His skin looked fair with a healthy flush. His good skin condition also made his facial features look much better.

Truly, fair skin was enough to overshadow all other ugly features.

Ning Shu stared expressionlessly at the rabbit, which was still kicking and trying to get away. There was no fire, so could it be that they’d have to eat it raw?

Ning Shu wanted to say that even though she was an animal now, she didn’t have such a hardcore taste.

Yi Liang gruelingly skinned and gutted the rabbit.

Meanwhile, Ning Shu dug a pit under the snow and buried the entrails Yi Liang had gutted out. The bloody smell might attract other carnivores, such as wolves.

Ning Shu also didn’t know if there were any monsters around.

Yi Liang, who had dealt with the rabbit, finally realized the problem. He didn’t have a flame stick with him.

He had been in a hurry to escape the town and forgot to bring a flame stick with him.

Yi Liang stared in confusion at the bloody rabbit.

He then decided to take two stones and collided them, trying to make a spark.

Ning Shu lay on the side and watched as Yi Liang struggled.

He tried for a while, but still couldn’t make a fire, so he tossed the stones aside.

Yi Liang stared at the rabbit again. He then ripped off the rabbit’s leg and placed it in front of Ning Shu.

He then tore off another leg and brought the bloody thing to his mouth.

Ning Shu: …

Wow, he was really going to eat it raw!?

Yi Liang lifted the leg to his mouth several times, but he didn’t have the courage to actually eat it.

“Xiao Hei, I want to go home and grab something,” Yi Liang told Ning Shu.

Yi Liang used to think that he had a miserable life, but in this situation in which he didn’t even have a fire, he actually didn’t feel like things were currently that bad.

People really need company.

When Ning Shu heard Yi Liang say that he was going to head back, she was speechless. If he headed back now, he’d definitely die.

They didn’t even know when their pursuers would start searching the mountain, but Yi Liang actually wanted to head back towards them.

She bit Yi Liang’s clothes. There was no way he could go back. If he was that hungry, he should just eat the snow.

"Don't..." Ning Shu revolved air through her chest and abdomen, vibrated her vocal cords, and finally threw a word out of her nose.

The word was very vague, though.

Still, Yi Liang was startled and looked around. “Who’s that?”

Seeing Yi Liang look like he’d just seen a ghost, Ning Shu gave him a paw and said, “Me.”

“Little fox, you can speak?” Yi Liang quickly grabbed Ning Shu’s two front legs and lifted her up.

Ning Shu was forced to expose her white furry belly and two small teats.

Ning Shu: What the hell…

Ning Shu put a paw on Yi Liang's face and broke free.

“Little fox, was it you who spoke?” Yi Liang, who now had a paw print on his face, looked at Ning Shu excitedly.

Ning Shu nodded.

Yi Liang started to uncontrollably laugh. He then said that it was great.

Yi Liang couldn’t eat the bloody rabbit and ended up burying the rabbit under the snow.

He then took two handfuls of snow instead, and swallowed it, making his body shiver. Afterward, he returned to the cave.

Yi Liang sat down next to Ning Shu and asked, "Are you a monster?"

"Yes." Ning Shu's voice sounded strange.

"Then what's your name?"

Ning Shu wasn’t very used to talking like this, so she didn't answer him.

"Then, are you a male or a female fox?" Yi Liang asked curiously.

Ning Shu: →_→

Never thought you were this kind of person, Yi Liang.

Realizing Ning Shu's contemptuous gaze, Yi Liang's face flushed, and he stopped talking about Ning Shu’s gender. He turned to look at the vast snow-capped mountain view outside.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2352: When Will We Get Out of Here?

Yi Liang's expression was a little anxious. If they continued not eating and drinking like this, they’d soon starve to their deaths.

Meanwhile, Ning Shu only continued to practice controlling the flow of air with her diaphragm and familiarizing herself with ventriloquism.

It was getting darker and colder outside. Yi Liang sat close to Ning Shu, feeling the warmth from her body radiate to him. He felt very warm that way.

"Xiao Hei, when will we get out of here?"

Yi Liang didn’t really expect Ning Shu to answer. He was simply thinking out loud.

Ning Shu had many things to consider in her mind. She had to think about Yi Xue’s group, but she also needed to think about the three cultivators she had stolen the flame fruit from.

She didn’t know what had happened to them after she left.

With her current strength, she wouldn’t be able to beat those three cultivators. Moreover, she also would have to look after Yi Liang, who would be a total deadweight in a fight.

After Yi Liang had fallen asleep beside her, Ning Shu started to cultivate. The surrounding spiritual energy gathered near her.

Yi Liang woke up at dawn the next day, yawning.

He then went outside the cave to grab some snow to eat.

"Yi Liang," said Ning Shu.

Because she was using ventriloquism, Ning Shu's voice was unusually low. It was undeterminable whether her voice sounded like a male or female’s voice.

Yi Liang threw away the snow in his hand and walked into the cave. His voice was gentle and affectionate as he asked, “You called me?”

“I have a secret manual that I inherited. I’ll pass it on to you.” Ning Shu stammered a bit, mainly because she kept running out of air while speaking.

Ning Shu also had some cultivation secret manuals, but who knew if Yi Liang had any spiritual roots.

After considering it for some time, Ning Shu decided to give him the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. After all, it’d work for anyone, regardless of their foundations and spiritual roots.

“But I don’t have spiritual roots. When I was younger, my mother said I didn’t have any.” Yi Liang looked a little excited.

Sure enough, he had no spiritual root.

"Sit down," Ning Shu said.

Ning Shu slowly explained the Unsurpassable Martial Arts method to Yi Liang. Each time, after she’d talked for a while, Ning Shu had to rest a bit, otherwise, she’d be gasping for breath. Ventriloquism was really difficult.

Under Ning Shu’s guidance, Yi Liang sat cross-legged and started to cultivate.

Probably because he had just cleansed his body of impurities, his meridians weren’t blocked. Therefore, he could absorb spiritual energy very quickly.

It didn't take long for Yi Liang to feel the spiritual energy entering his body.

“That’s so amazing.” Yi Liang opened his eyes and squeezed his fists. “Thank you, Xiao Hei!”

Ning Shu nodded. “I didn’t come up with this method. It was just passed down to me by my ancestors.”

Ning Shu didn't want Yi Liang to think of her as an inexhaustible treasure.

She meant to only pass on the Unsurpassable Martial Arts to Yi Liang. It should be enough for him to protect himself.

Ning Shu herself had been cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts this whole time

“Xiao Hei, thank you! Now I can go find my parents and my sister.” Yi Liang’s eyes were slightly red.

“I can go back to my house.

"And I want to find that demonic cultivator..."

"..."

Yi Liang rambled on. Before, without any strength, he didn't dare to think of these things.

Now, however, he had hope. The child, who was previously at a loss, now had found his purpose. He started to calm down, but his determination only became stronger.

Yi Liang wiped his tears away and started to cultivate again.

Ning Shu said, “Maintain an inner calm.”

Yi Liang slowed down his breathing and gradually entered a good state.

Once Yi Liang experienced the joy of cultivating, he started to cultivate without taking a single break, not even pausing to eat or drink. A layer of spiritual energy surrounded him.

Ning Shu also felt relieved that he’d started cultivating. It would take some time, but he’d eventually become strong.

As she cultivated, Ning Shu's ears twitched. Because she had cultivated the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, her senses were sharper. There was also the fact that she was currently a fox.

She sensed that someone was coming, and vaguely heard a dog barking.

Ning Shu pushed Yi Liang, interrupting his cultivation. Yi Liang opened his eyes and asked, "Xiao Hei, what's wrong?"

“Someone’s coming.”

“Has Yi Xue and the others come to chase us down?” Yi Liang stood up. When he moved, his bones cracked audibly like fried beans.

“Senior Brother, there are fluctuations of spiritual energy here,” said someone from the entrance of the cave.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2353: Always Poured Cats and Dogs for Her

"Senior Brother, there are fluctuations of spiritual energy, so there must be some treasure in here."

“I never would’ve imagined that this little place could hide so many good things.”

When Ning Shu heard someone talking at the entrance of the cave, she inwardly cursed.

It never was just a drizzle, was it? It always poured cats and dogs for her.

They already got Yi Xue chasing after them, and now there were cultivators here too.

Ning Shu couldn’t help but look at Yi Liang. This kid couldn’t actually be a jinx, could he?

How could his luck be this sh*tty???

“Yi Liang,” Ning Shu said in a low voice, “Let’s run out of the cave.”

Ning Shu and Yi Liang ran out of the cave in a flash.

Above the cave, two cultivators were flying with their swords. They saw a person and a fox suddenly running out of the cave.

“Senior Brother, that’s the fox who stole our flame fruits,” one of them pointed at Ning Shu.

“Chase!” the other said in a low voice.

The two of them flew towards Ning Shu and Yi Liang with their swords.

Yi Liang had just begun cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Although he was already very light and fast, he was still no match for the flying cultivators who used their swords.

Soon, Yi Liang and Ning Shu were stopped by the two cultivators.

"Hand over the flame fruits!" one of the cultivators said sharply. His voice suddenly boomed in Ning Shu and Yi Liang’s ears.

His voice made them extremely uncomfortable and made their internal organs tremble.

Yi Liang was just a kid. Facing two immortals, he was a little scared. He recalled the fruit that Xiao Hei gave him yesterday and pressed his lips together tightly without saying anything.

Ning Shu crouched in position, ready to attack. All the fur on her body was standing on end as she glared at the two cultivators.

They were obviously still a trio yesterday, but now only two of them were left. The other must’ve suffered an accident.

Perhaps these two were behind it.

A cultivator had to seize any treasure they could to improve themself, after all.

To get their hands on those resources, it didn’t matter if they had to kill someone else.

However, she never thought that these cultivators would act the same way even to their own sect siblings.

Ning Shu was a little confused. Wouldn’t these kinds of actions generate inner demons?

Few people managed to walk to the end of the path of cultivation.

Spiritual roots, which were inherent, already filtered out countless people. The state of mind a cultivator must attain also sifted out most of the rest.

Everything had a cause and effect.

“Kid, hand it over.” The cultivator looked at Yi Liang oppressively.

Yi Liang's body trembled a little. He clenched his fists tightly. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I didn’t take anything from you.”

Yi Liang, who was obviously afraid, stubbornly held out. It could make people find him pitiful, but also hilarious.

“You clearly don’t know what’s good for yourself.” The more temperamental cultivator was about to directly attack.

“Hey, Junior Brother.” The other cultivator stopped him and took out a golden ingot.

“Kid, give us the fruit that the fox took away before, and this ingot will be yours.” Despite trying to coax Yi Liang, the long-browed cultivator still had an extremely arrogant expression on his face.

Yi Liang had never seen such a large ingot of gold before. He was stunned for a while.

He was a worldly person, after all. For Yi Liang, gold and silver were very precious things. To the cultivators, however, gold was worthless. It would only be useful, occasionally, for refining tools.

Instead of gold, cultivators used spirit stones as their currency.

Yi Liang looked away from the gold, then sincerely said, “Immortal, I really don’t have any fruit.”

“I saw that fox take it!” the irascible thin-faced cultivator said immediately.

Meanwhile, Ning Shu’s ears were twitching. The people from the town were also coming towards them now.

Soon, she heard the sound of barking dogs mixed with human voices approaching them.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2354: He’s Betrayed Our Family

“Haha. The dogs are so excited. It must be nearby.”

“They can smell the stink of a fox from miles away.”

The voices got closer and closer. Eventually, more than ten people appeared. They all came to track Yi Liang down.

“Immortal,” the people immediately shouted respectfully, as soon as they saw the cultivators flying on top of their swords.

Several of the people were holding the leashes of the few black dogs in their hands. The dogs seemed to know how powerful the cultivators were and hid behind the people’s backs while whimpering.

The cultivators looked proud. “What’re you doing here?”

“Respectfully, Immortal, we’re here to arrest this child, because he’s betrayed our family.”

“Wait a minute. This person has something we want,” the thin-faced cultivator sternly said.

“Immortal, your matter is clearly more important, then.”

Ning Shu took a deep breath.

With these two groups together, they didn’t have a high chance of escaping.

“When I say run, just run and don’t look back,” Ning Shu told Yi Liang in a low voice.

Yi Liang nearly started crying.

Ning Shu roared fiercely, told him to run, then jumped and attacked the two cultivators.

“Stupid, weak monster.” The long-browed cultivator sneered with incomparable contempt.

Yi Liang turned around and ran quickly. Having absorbed spiritual energy, his body was as light as a swallow and he also ran very fast.

Originally, the two cultivators wanted to toy around with the fox first. When they saw the child running so quickly, however, they immediately chased after him.

Ning Shu swiped her paw, and a dragon-shaped energy roared towards the cultivator.

The cultivator slashed it with his sword and it disintegrated into thin air.

Ning Shu’s paw slapped the sword heavily, and the thin-faced cultivator groaned.

“Hurry, catch him!” the long-browed cultivator shouted to the stunned crowd that stood beside him. He was dealing with several transparent dragon-shaped energies.

“Oh, yes…” Only then did the onlookers react, pulling their black dogs to chase after Yi Liang.

Ning Shu roared with murderous and malicious intent. She bared her teeth and grinned at the dogs, making her look extremely vicious.

Suddenly, the black dogs became so frightened that they whimpered and fled with their tails between their legs. Not even their leashes were able to stop them.

Instead, their holders were dragged away by them through the snow.

For a while, some people were even dragged around on their backs.

“Trash!” the two cultivators scolded when they saw the group of people being such a mess.

At the end of the day, mortals were indeed just mortals.

Meanwhile, Ning Shu didn’t know how far Yi Liang had already run.

Dealing with the two cultivators was very difficult for Ning Shu.

“Damned beast!” The thin-faced cultivator was short-tempered. He had become infuriated, and he sent a fire dragon rushing toward Ning Shu.

No wonder this guy was so short-tempered. He cultivated fire-element techniques!

Although Ning Shu managed to avoid the fire dragon, sparks still splashed on her body. Some of her furs were burnt black and they also smelled burnt.

“Don’t worry about this beast. Chase that kid!” The long-browed cultivator dissipated the energy of several dragons. The energy returned to Ning Shu’s dantian.

Ning Shu was a little tired, but she was determined not to let these two chase Yi Liang.

Look at her being such a pitiful mama bear~

Ning Shu frantically used the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, compressing the spiritual energy absorbed into her body into a liquid form. A water dragon slowly rose from behind Ning Shu.

The water dragon roared silently in the sky, and its huge body swept towards the two cultivators.

The two defended against the water dragon together and cut off the water dragon's body with their swords. However, the severed body only returned to its original state.

Ning Shu’s muscles and veins were aching. She had suddenly compressed her spiritual energy, and thus terribly distorted her meridians.

Ning Shu didn’t plan to personally fight the two cultivators. While they were occupied with the water dragon, she dashed away in Yi Liang’s direction.

Since its master would be far from it, the water dragon would gradually weaken, and it eventually would turn back into spiritual energy.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2355: Soul Tracking Mark

Ning Shu shook off the two cultivators and chased in Yi Liang’s direction.

As she ran, she smelled the faint smell Yi Liang left in the air.

The two cultivators, meanwhile, had just finished dealing with the water dragon made of spiritual energy. The thin-faced cultivator cursed, “Shit! That damned beast got away.”

“What’s the hurry? I left a soul tracking mark on that child. He won’t be able to escape,” the long-browed cultivator said lightly. He was in no hurry at all.

“Senior Brother really thinks of everything.”

The two of them then flew after Ning Shu and Yi Liang.

Ning Shu had to run a long way before she caught up to Yi Liang.

When Yi Liang saw her, he hugged Ning Shu and started crying. He grabbed Ning Shu’s neck tightly and cried, “Xiao Hei, I thought you’d never come back. You scared me to death.”

Yi Liang had left Ning Shu behind so he had felt both worried and guilty. Now that he was reunited with her, he couldn’t help but cry.

Yi Liang’s current feeling was the same as that of the original Bai Sanniang. To receive help did not necessarily feel any better than giving it.

Ning Shu was really tired now. Her body was also sore. She whispered to Yi Liang, “Let’s go. I’m afraid they’ll chase after us.”

“Okay.” Yi Liang wiped away his tears. Seeing Ning Shu’s shaking limbs, he hugged her and said, “I’ll carry you while I run.”

Ning Shu didn’t object. Muscles all over her body were aching like crazy. Every step she took felt like she was walking on a knife. It’d be better for Yi Liang to carry her.

Yi Liang carried Ning Shu on his shoulders and quickly ran.

After running for a long time, they’d actually gone quite a far distance away. However, Ning Shu’s danger alarm was only ringing stronger and stronger.

After going through so many transmigrations, she’d developed some level of sense for danger.

“Stop,” she said.

At least one of them was probably being tracked. Cultivators had a lot of special techniques, and it was difficult to guard against all of them.

"What's wrong?" Yi Liang asked Ning Shu.

Ning Shu looked at her body and didn't see any marks. Her body was clean.

Ning Shu looked at Yi Liang. She put her claws on his body and released a trace of energy that wandered around every corner of Yi Liang's body.

Finally, she found something like a mark on the back of his neck. Her energy turned into a dragon-like shape, swallowed the mark in one bite, then isolated it.

"I can’t sense the mark anymore." The long-browed cultivator who had been following after them closely frowned and stopped.

"If the cultivator’s level isn’t as high as mine, they wouldn’t be able to undo the mark." The long-browed cultivator looked a little concerned.

“Who is it that’s messing with us?” said the thin-faced cultivator, who was annoyed. “Then, should we chase after them or not?”

“If the cultivator’s level is too high… We might offend that person if we continue chasing after them like this. If that person’s a crazy weirdo, we might just end up losing our lives, too.” The thin-faced cultivator was concerned.

“No matter what, we can’t give up those two flame fruits.” Whether they were eaten or sold, they were each worth a considerable fortune.

In the end, the two cultivators decided to continue chasing after them.

Ning Shu frowned. Her spiritual energy could only isolate the mark. It couldn't completely destroy it.

She had no choice but to slowly melt it away with her spiritual energy, but who knew when that process would be completed?

It was like they were carrying a ticking time bomb.

“What’s wrong?’ Yi Liang touched the back of his neck and asked Ning Shu.

"Someone placed a tracking mark on you. It was probably those two cultivators," Ning Shu said honestly.

Yi Liang’s eyes widened. He quickly touched his neck. "Really?"

“We’re not in danger, for now. Let’s leave first,” Ning Shu said.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2356: Run

Yi Liang nodded, put Ning Shu on his shoulder, and began to run.

Ning Shu: …

She didn’t like being carried like this. All the shaking made her want to throw up.

Yi Liang carried Ning Shu around for a while as he ran. By the time he stopped running, he no longer knew where he was.

Ning Shu jumped off Yi Liang's shoulder and looked around.

Truthfully speaking, regardless of where they were, their situation wouldn’t be much better. They were now just wandering around aimlessly.

Moreover, this was no longer the area that Ning Shu was familiar with.

Ning Shu sniffed the smell in the air, trying to analyze what animals might be around.

However, it was snowing, so many of the smells had been masked.

Yi Liang was so tired that he lay on the ground, gasping for breath. He then grabbed the snow and stuffed it in his mouth.

Ning Shu’s whole body was aching all over. She had to cultivate and use spiritual energy to repair her twisted meridians.

"We need to go find a resting place now. I'm injured," Ning Shu said.

"Xiao Hei, where are you injured? Is it serious?" Yi Liang nervously asked when he heard that she was injured.

“Let’s just slowly find a place to spend the night in.” No one’s body would be able to withstand being outside at night in this kind of weather.

“Alright.”

Yi Liang carried Ning Shu, wandered in the forest, and finally found a cave. However, the cave was smelly, and a blind bear was hibernating in it.

When Yi Liang saw the blind bear, he turned around and ran away.

Yi Liang didn't think he could beat a bear. He had only cultivated for one night. Yi Liang didn't think that he had turned that powerful in one night.

Yi Liang hugged Ning Shu and found another new place, which was a small cave. Ning Shu and Yi Liang squeezed into it. They couldn't even stretch out in the slightest.

Ning Shu lay on the ground and started to slowly absorb the spiritual energy, then started to cultivate. Her meridians throbbed.

The spiritual energy in the body started to slowly repair the twisted meridians.

Yi Liang watched Ning Shu cultivate and followed suit. The surrounding spiritual energy gathered towards the two of them.

Yi Liang had eaten a flame fruit before, so his meridians were free of impurities. He absorbed the spiritual energy without a hitch, and he also cultivated very quickly.

Ning Shu used all her spiritual energy to repair her meridians. Although it was still twisted and still ached from time to time, it was already much better.

The next morning, Yi Liang stopped cultivating and touched his groaning stomach. He felt that he hadn't eaten for a long time.

“Xiao Hei, we should find a place to eat. Otherwise, we’d starve to death.” Yi Liang hugged Ning Shu and climbed out of the cave.

Ning Shu licked a few mouthfuls of snow.

Yi Liang also grabbed some snow and stuffed it in his mouth. He then carried Ning Shu on his shoulder again to rush out.

The more he cultivated, the brisker his movement became. He ran quickly with Ning Shu in his arms. Beside them, it seemed like the trees were retreating.

Ning Shu checked the back of Yi Liang's neck. The mark was still there and still wrapped in energy. She didn't know when it would completely dissipate.

Yi Liang was worried about being discovered by the two cultivators, so he ran as quickly as he could.

Heaven wouldn’t turn their backs on people who worked hard, and indeed, Yi Liang finally discovered a house.

It was a thatched hut, placed by a pond. Despite the season, there were actually lush flowers blooming on its fences.

As soon as they walked in, they smelled a strong floral scent.

“Xiao Hei, we’ve found a house. We finally don’t have to stay in caves anymore.” Yi Liang was, after all, still just a twelve-year-old. As soon as he saw the house, he was overjoyed.

Ning Shu wasn’t quite as optimistic. This house was the only one around, and its occupant was also nowhere to be seen. She suspected that it was an illusion.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2357: Definitely Not Normal

Even at first glance, the house didn’t look normal at all. It was covered with snow, yet flowers were blooming in its front yard.

“We’re not going there,” Ning Shu said to Yi Liang. “That house is definitely not normal.”

Yi Liang paused. It was easy to imagine why Yi Liang would be attracted to the house, considering where they found it.

When Yi Liang heard Ning Shu say that, he struggled with the thought of not going in.

Most importantly, he hadn’t eaten for a long time. His stomach was empty.

“Guests outside, you may come in.” A woman’s voice clearly came from inside the house.

“Xiao Hei, since we’ve already been invited in, why don’t we go in?” Yi Liang asked.

Before Ning Shu could respond, the voice inside already spoke again. "Come on in."

Yi Liang carried Ning Shu towards the house. Ning Shu was tense and extremely vigilant.

She had reason to suspect that the owner of this house was a monster.

Yi Liang opened the door and saw a woman sitting at the table, dressed in white brocade clothes, holding a simple and elegant teacup with her beautiful jade fingers. White smoke was billowing from the teacup.

This woman had a face like a hibiscus, with bright eyes and white teeth. Her skin was fragrant and tender. She was extremely pretty.

The house looked like a thatched cottage from the outside, but inside it was a woman’s elegant boudoir.

As soon as they opened the door, they could smell a fragrant aroma. There was even incense lit in the room.

Seeing such a beautiful woman was a first for Yi Liang, so he became polite and quickly took two steps back.

The woman put down her teacup and looked at Yi Liang. “Come in, young man.”

The woman glanced at Ning Shu, who was still on Yi Liang’s shoulder, and her lips curved slightly, which only made her more attractive.

“Thank you.” Yi Liang walked into the room and instantly felt warmer. When he smelled the fragrance in the air, he became even more reserved in his behavior.

"Please excuse my intrusion."

The woman stood up and said kindly, "It’s alright. Since I’m usually alone, I’m glad I finally have a guest.

"I'm Hong Ji."

"I'm Yi Liang. This is Xiao Hei." Yi Liang said, his stomach rumbling as he spoke.

Yi Liang's face turned beet red.

Hong Ji was very understanding. "Sit down, I'll go get you something to eat."

"Thank you." Yi Liang immediately smiled when he heard that there was something to eat.

Ning Shu stared at Hong Ji's back. She felt that Hong Ji wasn't a human being. She might be a monster in disguise. This entire place might even be just an illusion.

If a monster could transform into a human form, that indicated that it was quite powerful.

Hong Ji could probably see that Yi Liang and Ning Shu were very hungry, and thus prepared several dishes.

Ning Shu sniffed the food to see if it was poisoned. She then said to him, “Eat.”

Hong Ji looked at Ning Shu with an unreadable expression. However, she didn’t say anything. She just watched as Ning Shu and Yi Liang ate.

Yi Liang hadn’t eaten for a few days. Now that he had something to eat, he nearly devoured the food and swept it clean.

After eating and burping, seeing Hong Ji staring at him, he said embarrassedly, "Thank you for your hospitality."

"I'm going to clean up your room, and you two can sleep here tonight," Hong Ji said. "To be honest, I want to keep you guys around, mainly because it’s so lonely to live alone here. It feels good to have someone to chat with…"

"Thank you." Yi Liang couldn't help thanking her.

Hong Ji tidied up a small room with a simple bed, but Yi Liang felt like it was heaven. It was undoubtedly much better than a cave.

Ning Shu looked at Hong Ji with a flat expression. It was really strange for a woman to live in such a deep mountain.

Thus Ning Shu was suspecting that she was a monster.

Those who seemed so eager to offer help for no reason, if not bandits, then were thieves.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2358: Your Flawless White Fur Is Pretty Good

Hong Ji was very eagerly attentive to Ning Shu and Yi Liang.

"Why are you staring at me?" Hong Ji felt Ning Shu's gaze and turned to look at her.

Ning Shu said lightly, "Because you’re beautiful."

Hong Ji couldn't help but smile. Her face looked as dazzling as a flower in full bloom.

"Naughty little thing, you are very good at talking." Hong Ji leaned over slightly and booped Ning Shu's black snout. "You’re pretty too. Your flawless white fur is pretty good."

Ning Shu: …

Did this woman want to skin her for a scarf?

Ning Shu took a couple of steps back. "It must be quite lonely to live here. Why don’t you go out?”

Hong Ji touched her face. "With this kind of face, I’d cause disaster wherever I go. I’d be known as a calamitous beauty.”

Ning Shu’s face was indifferent. Whatever made her happy.

It was getting dark outside. Yi Liang, who hadn’t slept for a few days, fell asleep as soon as he laid down in bed.

Ning Shu curled up by his side. She looked around as she cultivated.

If this was all an illusion, it felt too real.

But if it wasn’t, then Hong Ji must definitely be a monster occupant of this mountain.

Her beautiful looks might also just be a part of this illusion.

Although they were in a thatched cottage, and the cold wind was howling outside, the house’s inside was very warm and no wind was blowing in.

Under such circumstances, Ning Shu didn’t dare to relax at all.

Although the blanket was warm, and she really wanted to sleep too…

In the middle of the night, Ning Shu heard the creaking sound of the door opening. She then heard the door being closed with a small sound.

There was no sound of footsteps and no light from a lantern, and it was like the person who entered had instantly floated over to their bedside.

Hong Ji leaned over and sniffed Yi Liang’s body.

Ning Shu said quietly, "What are you doing?"

In the dark, Hong Ji smiled sweetly and said, "I figured I’d take a look at the little boy and see if he’d kicked away his blanket. This is an important growing period for him, after all."

She sure was something else, to be able to get out of bed in the middle of the night, at this ungodly hour and on such a cold day at that.

Moreover, she said she just wanted to fix Yi Liang’s blanket. Even his birth mother might not be able to do that.

“I’ll cover him. Thank you for your concern,” Ning Shu said lightly, not believing Hong Ji's words at all.

Hong Ji turned and left.

Ning Shu frowned. They must leave at dawn tomorrow. They couldn't stay in this place.

There must be something about Yi Liang that attracted Hong Ji.

The storyline was now unclear, too. Everything that’d come after this was completely unpredictable.

This was because Bai Sanniang and Yi Liang’s storyline had come to an abrupt end when they were separated.

From that point on, Bai Sanniang was busy cultivating. Yi Liang’s fate, meanwhile, was completely unknown.

After Hong Ji left, Ning Shu stepped up her cultivation and repaired her damaged meridians. If she was powerful, she’d be able to calmly face various events and changes.

Yi Liang slept all the way until dawn and woke up with a glowing complexion. He stretched, and when he saw Ning Shu on the other side of the bed, reached out and touched her head.

“It’d be great if I could live like this forever,” Yi Liang said with a sigh. It was comfortable, he didn’t have to hide, and he also got to sleep on a soft bed.

“You don’t want to find your parents and your sister anymore?” Ning Shu asked lightly.

YI Liang sighed. “I didn’t mean it like that. Even if I were to live this kind of life, it’d still have to be together with my family.”

Yi Liang walked out of the room and saw the blooming flowers on the fences. He was amazed, but he also found it weird.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2359: A Celestial Consort

Flowers were meant to bloom in different seasons, so how could so many kinds of flowers, all crowded inside the fences, bloom together like that, without regard for the current season? Even at first glance, it looked wrong.

Yi Liang stood at the door and stared at the flowers within the fences. The door creaked open, and Hong Ji stood at the door. She was dressed in a white dress with lotus flowers painted on it. It was an extremely beautiful sight.

She was indeed a picturesque, captivating beauty.

Yi Liang glanced at her, then quickly retracted his gaze.

“Little boy, you’re awake?” Hong Ji turned around and walked towards Yi Liang. With every step she took, it seemed like a lotus flower bloomed. It was so beautiful to watch.

Ning Shu came out of the room and stood in front of Yi Liang, between him and Hong Ji.

Hong Ji was thus forced to stop in her tracks. She glanced at Ning Shu, and then said to Yi Liang, "I'm going to make breakfast, what do you want to eat?"

"I’m simply a guest. That’s up to the host," Yi Liang said politely, his ears turning red as he spoke.

Yi Liang used to be alone all the time, so he wasn’t good at communicating with people.

Now that he was talking to a celestial consort-like woman, he was nervous and shy. He was even sweating like he was being pricked by needles.

Hong Ji smiled gently and turned to go to the kitchen.

Ning Shu followed behind Hong Ji and entered the kitchen. How were Hong Ji’s white, complicated clothes even remotely suitable to be used for cooking?

Hong Ji lit a fire with a flame stick, then cooked without paying Ning Shu any mind.

Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as soon as she saw the flame stick. She had to figure out how to get her hands on one of those. Otherwise, while they were on the run, neither she nor Yi Liang would be able to eat.

They couldn’t eat before all because there was no flame stick.

Hong Ji made meat porridge. Its smell alone could make people salivate before they even had a bite.

Hong Ji served Yi Liang a bowl of meat porridge, and Yi Liang hurriedly took it. "Thank you."

As Yi Liang ate the porridge, Hong Ji stared at him. Because of this, Yi Liang blushed and said loudly, “You should eat some too.”

“It’s fine, don’t worry about it,” Hong Ji lightly replied.

Hong Ji then glanced at Ning Shu. “Is this your pet?”

She smiled slightly and asked Yi Liang, “Has this fox always been by your side?”

Yi Liang nodded. "Xiao Hei has always been by my side. She’s been very kind to me and has also saved me several times."

Ning Shu was a little puzzled. Why did the topic suddenly turn to her?

When she saw the inexplicable smile on Hong Ji's face, Ning Shu knew that there couldn’t be good intentions behind it.

Ning Shu was really speechless. She’d met all kinds of people here. After finally breaking free from the Yi clan, they ran into cultivators.

Now they had encountered the mysterious Hong Ji too. The only thing that was certain was that she was no ordinary person.

“Then, do you know something?” The corners of Hong Ji’s mouth hooked up. As she spoke, her cherry lips moved slightly, revealing her white teeth.

Yi Liang, as a child, was naturally curious. He asked, "What?"

Hong Ji glanced at Ning Shu, propped up her chin, and said lazily, "Unlike human cultivators, it’s very difficult for monsters to cultivate enough power to transform into a human form.

"However, the foxes of the spirit fox clan could transform into a human form by eating human hearts."

Ning Shu: …

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2360: Eat People’s Hearts?

"What nonsense are you talking about?" Ning Shu coldly scolded Hong Ji.

Hong Ji laughed softly and stretched out her tender fingers, which were long and slender. She drew a circle around Yi Liang's heart and said, "A strong heart, in particular, can give a fox powerful strength and gorgeous looks.”

Yi Liang took a step back in horror. "No way..."

Ning Shu glared at Hong Ji, this damned witch was deliberately trying to ruin her relationship with Yi Liang.

Eat people’s hearts? Ning Shu wouldn’t do anything that hardcore.

Humans would eat monsters, and monsters would, in return, be interested in a cultivator’s body, since it’d help a little in their cultivation. It was indeed a chain of mutual predation.

However, she definitely couldn’t get powerful strength and great beauty like how Hong Ji described.

“Stop trying to sow discord between us,” Ning Shu said in a low voice. She then called out to Yi Liang, who was a little out of it. “Yi Liang!”

“Xiao Hei, do you want to eat my heart?” Yi Liang was a little scared. His expression was a little frightened, but he tried to calm himself down.

Ning Shu sighed inwardly, and firmly said, "Why would I eat your heart? Your heart’s not even that strong. Others could shake your trust in me with just some words. What kind of powerful heart is that?

“Eating people’s hearts could allow me to transform into human form? What nonsense. Power is something that’s accumulated bit by bit. What kind of power could a lump of meat give me?” Ning Shu’s voice became deeper as she went on.

“Moreover, tell me, has any human become powerful after eating a powerful monster’s flesh?” Ning Shu was speechless.

Yi Liang’s face relaxed. “You’re right, Xiao Hei. Sorry. I can’t believe I actually doubted you.”

Hong Ji covered her mouth and giggled. Ning Shu looked at her contemptuously. What was she laughing at?

When she saw Hong Ji like that, Ning Shu really wanted to claw her to the point that she was so disheveled and disfigured that not even her own mother would be able to recognize her!!!

Hong Ji glanced over sweetly. “Kiddo, people say that it’s a secret technique of the spirit fox clan. Only they have this kind of secret technique. A lump of meat has no power, yes, but what they eat is their victim’s blood essence.”

Ning Shu: ...

She looked at Hong Ji with a cold expression and said, “Would you quit it already?”

“Aren’t you just following this kid because of his ethereal spirit physique? This body isn’t bad and it has no impurities. Plus it’s also full of spiritual energy,” Hong Ji said with an intoxicated expression.

"You want to eat me?" Yi Liang pointed at Hong Ji in horror.

Hong Ji shook her head. "It’s not that I want to eat you, it’s this little fox who wants to. I don’t eat human meat.”

"This little fox is following you just to get your heart and transform into a human being," Hong Ji drawled as she lazily propped her chin.

Ning Shu just lay on the ground, silently looking at Hong Ji. Her expression clearly said ‘I’d like to see how long you’d be able to keep this up.'

“Xiao Hei…” Yi Liang called out to Ning Shu, who just snorted.

“Let’s see what else she can come up with.”

“You don’t believe me?” Hong Ji pouted. “Truthfully, I’m also a fox, but I’m a red fox.

“I just ate the heart of a scholar. He was a brilliant person with a good reputation, and he composed splendid literature. It was after I ate his heart that I was able to transform into a human being.” Hong Ji exposed her flaming red tail as she spoke.

Hong Ji touched her face. “That’s why I have such a beautiful face.”

Although this world was a cultivation world, the number of people who could cultivate was like a drop in the ocean compared to the total population. Becoming a scholar was still the main way to bring honor to one’s family.

When Yi Liang heard that Hong Ji had eaten a scholar’s heart, and saw her tail swinging around, he immediately fell off his stool with a thud.

“You, you’re a fox spirit,” Yi Liang stammered.

Hong Ji tilted her head and stared at Yi Liang. “Is it that surprising that I’m a fox spirit?”

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 235

Chp 2341: A Jinx That’s Killed Your Entire Family

Yi Liang had been insulted by his fellow clan members many times before. Although they were all surnamed Yi, most of the people in this town were surnamed Yi. They weren’t very close.

Yi Liang had no idea why they were so insistent on bullying him. It wasn’t as if he had done anything to them. They bullied him without any hesitation just because he was weak.

Now they even wanted to snatch his house.

Yi Liang breathed heavily as he stared at Yi Xue with red eyes.

“What are you looking at? Keep looking and I’ll dig out your eyeballs. You’re just a jinx that’s killed your entire family. You think you can look at me like that!?”

Yi Xue was actually a little frightened by Yi Liang’s eyes. He stretched out his hand and pushed Yi Liang harshly. Yi Liang, caught off guard by the push, fell to the ground.

Yi Xue rolled up his sleeves. He wanted to beat Yi Liang up. After all, even if he killed someone in this world, it wouldn’t be a big deal.

Suddenly, a black figure rushed towards Yi Xue. It stretched out its sharp claws and swiped, leaving several deep claw prints on Yi Xue’s arm. Blood splashed out from them.

Ning Shu crouched down and prepared to attack again. She bared her teeth and growled fiercely.

Yi Xue was stunned for a moment but then cried out in pain.

The others quickly came over to support Yi Xue. The blood on his arm wouldn’t stop flowing.

Yi Xue held his injured arm with his other one and looked at the beast that had scratched him.

The beast’s body was pitch black, covered with ashes and some dirt.

Looking at the shape… He really couldn’t tell what that was.

“Ah!” Yi Liang looked at Ning Shu in surprise.

Yi Xue hissed in pain. “Catch that evil beast!”

Yi Liang stood in front of Ning Shu. “The injury on your hand will definitely rot if you don’t take care of it.”

Of course, Yi Xue knew that Yi Liang was trying to scare him. However, the wound felt really hot and painful. Moreover, the beast was so dirty. What if something really went wrong?

One of them stared at Ning Shu for a while. “What the hell is that?”

Ning Shu squeezed out two rather unique dog words from her throat. “Waf, waaf waf…”

Yi Liang quickly backed her up. “If you don’t leave, my dog will rip your necks out.”

The necks of those people shrank. Yi Xue stared at Yi Liang and Ning Shu grimly. “I won’t let you off!”

Those people then hurried away.

Yi Liang let out a long breath, then closed the courtyard door. He turned to see Ning Shu, squatted down, then said, “Thank you. If it weren’t for you, I would’ve been beaten again.”

Again?

It seemed that this wasn’t the first time those people had come.

Yi Liang saw that Ning Shu’s body was covered with ashes and mud from the stove hole and said, “Let me clean you.”

Ning Shu took a step back and didn’t let Yi Liang wash her.

If she was washed, and her white fur was revealed, she’d be skinned for a scarf.

Yi Liang thought about it and eventually didn’t insist on giving Ning Shu a bath.

However, he still looked full of distress, and he was obviously worried.

Yi Liang got some vegetables from the yard, then made a vegetable soup that didn’t have a drop of oil. He then gave Ning Shu a bowl and drank a bowl of that soup as well.

Ning Shu stretched out her tongue, then licked the vegetable soup in the bowl. Damn, these instincts!

At that point, it was already dark. An entire day had passed, just like that.

It was cold in winter, and it was even colder at night. Meanwhile, they didn’t even have lights in the house.

They didn’t even have oil lamps.

Yi Liang was used to saving as much as he could. He was usually alone anyway, and since he could barely even afford to eat, why would he care about the darkness?

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2342: When My Parents Come Back?

Yi Liang felt too sleepy, so he laid down on his bed and under the blanket with his clothes on.

Ning Shu curled up at the foot of the bed and began to cultivate.

In this cruel world, she must be powerful enough to protect Yi Liang and herself.

The room was completely silent, except for the whistling of the cold wind outside the window. It was blowing into the room through the gap in the window.

“Little fox,” Yi Liang suddenly said.

Ning Shu whimpered. Yi Liang’s voice suddenly choked. He turned, still laying on the bed, and looked at Ning Shu.

“What should I do when my parents come back? When they hear that my sister is gone, how sad would they be?” Yi Liang’s voice sounded very sad in the darkness.

“I shouldn’t have gone to the mountain that day and left my sister at home alone.”

Ning Shu wanted to ask about how long Yi Liang's parents had been gone. She also wanted to ask about what his parents did and how long his sister had been missing.

However, all that came out of her mouth were whimpering sounds.

If Yi Liang’s wish was to find his family, Ning Shu might not be able to fulfill it. In this big world, it’d be hard enough to find one person, let alone several people.

The world was so vast that she couldn’t even imagine it.

Yi Liang talked on. Ning Shu whimpered occasionally in reply, indicating to him that she was listening.

Ning Shu wanted to extract some useful information from Yi Liang's words.

She listened to Yi Liang while breathing in spiritual energy.

From his words, she learned that Yi Liang’s father was a doctor and that his mother was actually a cultivator.

Apparently, Father Yi had encountered a demonic cultivator on the way to see a patient and that cultivator had captured Father Yi and his apprentice. When Yi Liang's mother heard about this, she told Yi Liang, who was only seven years old at the time, to take good care of his sister, and that they’d be back soon.

It had been five years since then.

Yi Liang took care of his five-year-old sister, waiting for the time their family would reunite, but he lost his sister when she was eight.

Usually, since he’d always been alone, Yi Liang behaved like a mini adult, but now that he had someone to vent to, he started crying as he told his story.

It was terribly sad.

Even now, Yi Liang was still holding on to the hope that his parents would one day come back. In his heart, he also still felt guilty about his sister.

Ning Shu sighed inwardly. Yi Liang’s parents were most likely dead. How could Yi Liang not realize this himself? He was just deceiving himself.

As for Yi Liang’s younger sister, she was probably either kidnapped or ran out to play. She probably didn’t have a much better end.

An optimistic guess would be that perhaps, some experts took a fancy to Yi Liang’s sister’s spiritual roots and took her into the cultivation path. Otherwise, then she was probably reduced to a bad place.

Ning Shu actually had an even worse guess. Since Yi Liang’s mother was a cultivator, her daughter likely inherited her mother’s roots, and… was the best candidate for being a cultivation furnace.

In the process of collecting yin to replenish yang, it was of course better to use another cultivator. Ordinary women’s bodies would not be able to endure the ravaging of male cultivators. The effect would also not be necessarily good.

Ning Shu saw that Yi Liang didn’t have any cultivation skills, nor did he cultivate. Since his mother was a cultivator, why wasn’t he taught how to cultivate by her?

Did he not have any spiritual roots?

Ning Shu had many questions in her mind.

Yi Liang fell asleep crying, even sobbing as he dreamt.

Ning Shu stayed up and cultivated all night. She also used some spiritual energy to heal the wounds on her body.

She waited until it was dawn.

Then, she lightly jumped onto the bed and looked at Yi Liang. His face was stained with tears, but he was very sound asleep.

Ning Shu then jumped out of the bed and got through the dog hole in the fence of the yard. She ran for a while to the back mountain.

Ning Shu’s gray body looked even darker and dirtier against the backdrop of the white snow.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

#Ran’s comments: heads up, this arc contains some truly disturbing content. you've been warned

Chp 2343: To Hunt Down Some Game

Ning Shu stepped on the snow. The meat pads on the bottom of her feet met the snow without making a sound, leaving a string of tiny footprints behind her as she walked.

Ning Shu wanted to hunt down some game. Yi Liang’s food was simply unsightly.

Judging from Yi Liang’s appearance, too, it was obvious that he was malnourished.

It must have been difficult for such a little child to take care of himself.

Ning Shu trotted on the snow and looked around.

However, since it was winter, few animals roamed the woods.

Ning Shu wandered around, but didn't see any game.

She saw a porcupine, though. It had rough skin and thick flesh. She wouldn’t be able to hurt the porcupine with one swipe. It would only bleed a little, at most.

The porcupine snorted and dug into the snow. The tusks on its mouth were two fingers long.

Ning Shu measured her combat effectiveness and found that she couldn't kill the porcupine with one move, and she also couldn't snap the porcupine's neck in one bite.

There wasn't a lot of spiritual energy in her body, and it hadn't yet reached the point where the energy could be released.

Ning Shu angrily gave up the fat porcupine. Instead, she buried herself in the snow and caught a colorful pheasant.

Ning Shu broke the neck of the pheasant, bit the pheasant and ran back, got through the dog hole, and headed straight to the kitchen.

Yi Liang was sitting blankly in front of the stove hole, with a sad expression on his face, sighing.

Ning Shu took the pheasant and placed it by Yi Liang's side. When Yi Liang saw Ning Shu coming back, he immediately smiled, "I thought you left."

Yi Liang had opened up to Ning Shu in the middle of the night. He already had the intention of becoming friends with the fox, and he wasn't ashamed because the fox knew about his secrets.

After all, she was a fox. It wasn’t like the fox could tell other people about it.

Ning Shu: You sure?

Ning Shu pushed the pheasant in front of Yi Liang. He lifted it, then reached out and touched Ning Shu’s head. “Thank you, little fox.”

Yi Liang added some water to the pot to prepare to scald and pluck the pheasant.

“Oh, right. I can’t call you little fox in the future. People would know that you’re a fox,” Yi Liang said while he added firewood.

No matter where, foxes were animals that humans both craved and hated.

Her fur was worth a lot of money, after all.

Ning Shu whimpered. She used to name others, but now it was her turn to be at someone else’s mercy. Oh, how the tables turn!

Ning Shu wanted to object, but she could only speak out by making whimpering sounds.

“Xiao Bai—Little White.”

Ning Shu: Sure enough…

“No, you can’t be called that. Others would know that you have white hair.”

“Xiao Hei—Little Black?”

Ning Shu: I don’t wanna talk…

She could use the name Ning Shu… or even Bai Sanniang…

At last, just like that, the decision was that her name would be Xiao Hei.

Ning Shu felt like this was the worst, darkest history that she had gotten in all of her time transmigrating.

Little Black…

Yi Liang cleaned the pheasant, chopped it, and threw it in the pot to stew.

After simmering for more than an hour, the smell of the chicken soup began to come out.

Yi Liang wasn’t in a hurry, though, and continued to stew.

Ning Shu turned to look at Yi Liang. His face looked solemn under the light of the fire.

When the heavens bestowed upon a mortal a great responsibility, they must first be made to work hard on their mind and heart.

All this suffering was to be repaid by a future meteoric rise to success.

It was like spending ten years sharpening a sword.

Ning Shu wanted to pass the Unsurpassable Martial Arts to Yi Liang, but she couldn’t speak, so she didn’t know how she could pass it on to him.

Moreover, Ning Shu was worried that she’d expose too much of herself, which would lead to unnecessary suspicion.

The human heart was, after all, the most elusive thing to ever exist.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2344: A Child Who Bore a Lot of Burden and Loneliness

"Quick, Xiao Hei." Yi Liang put the meat and soup in a bowl in front of Ning Shu.

Yi Liang took a bowl for himself, and the two ate fragrant pheasant meat on the kitchen pyre.

Ning Shu ate the meat. Sure enough, foxes needed to eat meat, too. It also tasted great.

What she ate slowly turned into a warm current that flowed to every corner of her body. It felt very comfortable.

Yi Liang’s face was stained with oil, and his face didn’t look so sallow anymore.

The two finished eating a pheasant and even drank all the soup.

Yi Liang tidied up the kitchen. He then went to the yard to pull out some herbs, smashed them, and put them on Ning Shu's leg.

"Thank you." Yi Liang's eyes were red as he bandaged Ning Shu's wound.

Ning Shu didn't realize that this child liked to cry so much. He hadn’t even shed a tear in the face of those who bullied him.

Yet he cried in the middle of the night last night, and now his eyes were red again.

He was a child who bore a lot of burden and loneliness. However, he had suddenly found himself a companion.

He must feel some kind of dependence.

A whimper was stuck in Ning Shu’s throat. She really was becoming his wet nurse…

Ning Shu actually wanted Yi Liang to leave this town. Guarding the house was useless anyway.

Moreover, since she had injured Yi Xue yesterday, they would definitely not give up.

It’d be better for Yi Liang to become strong rather than to stay here and wait for someone to come back.

Yi Liang's parents must be dead, although it still might be possible to find his younger sister.

Why didn’t Yi Liang just take part in a sect examination? Even if it was a cultivation sect, it still had to find and accept talented disciples.

All Ning Shu thought about was how to get Yi Liang out of his current predicament.

She couldn’t just keep catching pheasants for this guy for the rest of his life. It was better to teach someone how to fish rather than hand him one.

In such a cruel world, he’d only be able to survive by being strong.

Just look at Yi Xue, who bullied Yi Liang. Wasn’t the reason why he could be so unbridled precisely because there was a foundation stage cultivator in the family?

That was power.

Yi Liang also didn’t dare to resist because he was worried about that power.

Ning Shu didn’t know if Yi Liang had spiritual roots, though.

Yi Liang tied a knot and said to Ning Shu, "Don't run around for now. Just focus on recovering."

Ning Shu whimpered. She laid directly on the ground, closed her eyes, then started to cultivate.

Yi Liang saw the little fox lying directly on the ground. He knew that it must be so cold on the ground, so found some small old clothes in the dilapidated wardrobe.

These were clothes that Yi Liang couldn't wear anymore.

Yi Liang spread these clothes on the ground, making it look like a nest, and said, "Go sleep on the clothes. It’s too cold on the ground."

Ning Shu opened her eyes and moved to lie on his clothes.

Ning Shu cultivated while Yi Liang handled the herbs in the yard. Presumably, he learned his knowledge of herbs from his father.

Ning Shu inwardly sighed. She was cultivating really slowly right now.

“There’s a monster inside.”

“Really?”

“A monster that looks like a dog.”

There were voices of people talking outside the yard, mixed with chaotic footsteps.

There were obviously a lot of people outside.

Yi Liang abruptly stood up and rushed into the room, "Go away, someone’s coming to catch you."

"Go through that dog hole. Hurry up!" Yi Liang was so anxious that his forehead was sweating.

Ning Shu frowned. She had dyed her fur black and also tried to bark like a dog. How did they find out that she was not a dog?

There were banging sounds of people kicking the door. They didn’t ask for anyone to open it at all, they just slammed the door open.

A bunch of people poured into the yard, making it seem a little crowded.

The herbs Yi Liang planted were trampled by these people, and the leaves of the herbs were now wilted and stuck to the ground.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2345: She’s a Dog

Ning Shu never imagined that the other party would come again today. She didn’t know that they’d take revenge nearly immediately after suffering a loss.

These people crowded the yard while shouting arrogantly.

“You have to look for an opportunity to escape. I’ll stop them. You can’t be caught by them, do you understand?” Yi Liang anxiously told Ning Shu.

He then ran out and shouted at those people, “What are you doing in my house?”

Yi Liang saw that so many people were here. There were also several burly men, including one that was holding a cage in his hand.

Yi Liang’s heart shook. He knew all too well what that cage was.

It was a magic artifact used by traders to catch monsters, and it was very powerful. It could change its size, and as soon as something was captured by it, it’d have to give up all hope of escaping.

It also exerted a huge suppressive force on monsters. Once they were locked in, those monsters would become as weak as kittens and puppies.

“Yi Liang, hurry up and hand over that little beast! Don't think that we don’t know that it is a monster. Yi Liang, you were actually in the company of monsters.” Yi Xue’s arm was in a sling. His face was completely contorted from anger.

“Xiao Hei isn’t a monster. She’s a dog,” Yi Liang said loudly, praying silently inwardly that Xiao Hei would leave soon.

“Whether it was a dog or a monster, these monster traders will know with a glance. That little beast hurt me like this. I’ll stew her!” Yi Xue said ruthlessly.

There were a few deep scratches on his arm. If it were serious, his arm could have been made useless.

Yi Liang puffed out his chest and said, despite his trembling voice, “You attacked me first. Xiao Hei was just trying to protect me.”

"That beast's demonic nature hasn't been eliminated. It only hurt me today, but it could hurt other people in the town tomorrow."

“My great-grandfather is in charge of this town. Absolutely nothing like this can be allowed to happen. I’m thinking of the entire town, Yi Liang! Do you want to kill the townsfolk?” Yi Xue pinned a big crime on Yi Liang's head.

“You cursed yourself with misfortune, killed your own family, and now you want to kill the entire town too?”

Yi Liang was stunned by Yi Xue's roar but still said firmly, "Xiao Hei is a dog, not a monster. She isn't a monster."

"Whether or not it’s a monster, we will know once you call it out. Or are you too scared to hand over that ‘dog’?"

Yi Liang was trembling with anger. He knew that Yi Xue was doing this on purpose, but he couldn't do anything about it.

When he saw that the monster traders were full of malice, Yi Liang’s heart drowned in despair.

He didn’t know if the little fox had fled or not.

Several people pushed Yi Liang out of the way. Yi Liang fell to the ground but hurriedly stood up.

Yi Xue sneered. “You teamed up with a monster and even shared your house with it.”

Everyone rushed into the room all at once, only to see a black shadow in front of them. Immediately afterward they felt pain in their face like something sharp cut their flesh there.

“Aah…!’

“My face!”

“My eyes!”

The crowd suddenly wailed and covered their faces.

Ning Shu jumped up and scratched Yi Xue's bandaged wound again.

"Ow…!" Yi Xue exclaimed terribly.

"Quick! Catch this beast!" Yi Xue shouted through gritted teeth.

The monster trader threw the cage in his hand towards Ning Shu, and the cage slowly grew larger.

When she saw the cage, Ning Shu felt a bit irritated inwardly. She also felt like she was unable to use her strength all over her body.

Ning Shu avoided the magic artifact. The magic artifact fluttered in the air, then flew towards Ning Shu again.

Ning Shu jumped up and raised her paw to claw the magic artifact.

The magic artifact was slammed against the wall by Ning Shu's paw with a bang, but it didn't fall apart.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2346: You’re With a Fox Spirit

“Hurry up and leave! Go!” Yi Liang also saw that they weren’t in a good situation.

Ning Shu barked at Yi Liang and pulled Yi Liang's clothes with her mouth.

Yi Liang said anxiously, "You go first, they won’t dare do anything to me."

Ning Shu: …

Won’t dare do anything to him???

Everyone here had been scratched by her. It’d be strange if they’d let Yi Liang off.

Especially Yi Xue.

"Go! Quick!" Yi Liang pushed Ning Shu.

How could Ning Shu leave? Bai Sanniang regretted it for the rest of her life because she left.

This matter was Bai Sanniang's inner demon.

"Yi Liang, you’re colluding with monsters and you want to hurt people in the entire town. I'm going to arrest you and let my great-grandfather judge you." Yi Xue's face was very pale, and his face and arms were injured.

He also suffered a new, second injury on his arm.

The blood on his face was warm, and Yi Xue suspected that he’d be disfigured.

The servant next to Yi Liang ignored the wound on his face and quickly gave Yi Xue medicine.

"I didn't! And I didn't hurt anyone in the town." Yi Liang stubbornly said. The blood vessels in his neck were protruding and his neck was crimson.

"What was that?" Yi Xue asked the monster trader, enduring the pain.

"It seems a bit like a fox."

“Oh, turns out you’re with a fox spirit. You must have been enchanted by the fox into doing such a crazy thing,” Yi Xue said bitterly.

Now everyone was dealing with the wounds on their faces. Some of the monster traders were blinded by Ning Shu, and they were lying on the ground and wailing.

The bodies of monsters were treasures. Their bones and fur could be used in weapons and their flesh contained the energy of heaven and earth. Eating it would make people powerful.

They were very valuable.

Ning Shu pulled Yi Liang hard in the direction of the dog hole.

The most important thing now was to live. The house and everything else was only objects. As long as they were alive, there’d still be hope.

“Chase them!” Yi Xue said ruthlessly. “I originally wanted to let you off, but I never thought you to be vicious and sinister enough to raise monsters to attack people, Yi Liang. You’re dead."

Yi Liang was stunned for a moment until he felt Ning Shu pulling him again. He turned and quickly ran, following Ning Shu through the dog hole. They headed for the back mountain.

Those people chased after him, following the footprints on the snow.

Yi Liang ran, breathing hard, and the people behind him got closer and closer.

Ning Shu looked at their footprints. As long as there were these footprints, they wouldn’t be able to escape.

Ning Shu thought about it for a while. She then used her claws to dig up the snow, dug a hole, and had Yi Liang lie down.

Then she covered Yi Liang with snow, leaving only a small hole for ventilation.

After burying Yi Liang, Ning Shu ran back. She insisted on fighting with these people so that they’d have no way to chase after them.

Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body and rushed toward those people like a gust of wind.

Their chasers were still in the middle of trampling through the thick snow. In a blink of an eye, however, a black shadow appeared in front of them. They saw claws flying, then they heard the sound of torn cloth.

One of them immediately felt his body becoming cold and the wind blowing his ass. When he looked down, he saw that his pants had fallen off.

He quickly lifted his trousers, and with his hands occupied, he had no way to block Ning Shu’s attack.

She swiftly waved her claws, causing blood to spray with every scratch.

"Hurry up! Hurry up and kill this beast!" Yi Xue shouted angrily.

The magic artifact in the hands of one of the monster traders kept getting bigger and bigger, pressing down on Ning Shu, trying to cage her.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2347: Magic Artifact Specifically Aimed at Monsters

Ning Shu really hated this kind of cage. As long as she was within its range, she’d feel like her strength had been sucked out from all over her body.

Who knew which cultivator made such a magic artifact?

This magic artifact was specifically aimed at monsters.

Even though Ning Shu's soul was human, she felt like her body was powerless.

The cage was getting bigger and bigger, and its range was also getting bigger, and Ning Shu was also in its range.

Her powerlessness became more obvious. Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body, and in a flash disappeared in the white snow.

If she had the opportunity, she really must study what that cage was made of, for it to have such an effect.

It was probably that there was some great power behind this monster trader. Otherwise, could ordinary monster traders have this kind of thing?

Moreover, even ordinary people could use it.

Ning Shu ran for a while. When she saw that she’d managed to lose them, she lay limp on the snow, gasping for breath with her tongue out.

Although she wasn’t necessarily powerful yet, her claws still shouldn’t be underestimated.

She had covered those people with scratches, and it seemed that they wouldn't chase after them for the time being.

Ning Shu went to the place where she buried Yi Liang.

She could see the snow arching from afar. It was obvious that Yi Liang was struggling. Ning Shu ran over to throw the snow away.

"Gasp gasp..." Yi Liang breathed rapidly, "If you were gone any longer, I would’ve suffocated to death."

Ning Shu: Didn't I leave a hole for you to breathe?

Yi Liang stood up, looked at the town at the foot of the mountain, shook his head, and said, "It seems that we have no way to go back. What should we do about the house?"

Ning Shu knew that Yi Liang didn't care about the house. However, he felt like as long as there was that house, his family would come back.

He was afraid to leave. He was afraid that his family wouldn’t be able to find him when they came back.

Ning Shu whimpered towards Yi Liang. They had just finally escaped. If he headed back, that’d practically be the same thing as throwing himself into a death trap.

It wouldn’t be too late for him to exact his revenge after ten years. Once he had gotten the strength, he’d be able to do whatever he wanted.

“I know. I won’t go back.” Yi Liang couldn't help but sigh. He stretched his hand out to touch Ning Shu's head.

"From now on, we really have to rely on each other as we wander the world." Yi Liang glanced at the town at the foot of the mountain, turned, and walked away.

"Let's go quickly. With Yi Xue's eagerness to retaliate, he would soon send someone to chase us," Yi Liang said.

It might be Ning Shu’s imagination, but Yi Liang seemed a little more relaxed now compared to before.

Yi Liang must have also known deep down that he had little chance of keeping the house.

His opponent was powerful, and he also had a foundation stage cultivator backing him.

In the eyes of mortals, cultivators were extremely powerful beings. They didn’t even have the courage to resist them.

Ning Shu followed from Yi Liang's side. The cold wind howled. It gradually covered the footprints on the snow behind them.

Ning Shu was somewhat familiar with the mountains here. Although, technically, it was Bai Sanniang who was familiar with this place.

Ning Shu took Yi Liang to a cave, which was deep and dry inside.

It had probably been a cave of a monster or a beast in the past.

"Xiao Hei, it was good to have you by my side," Yi Liang said. It would have been a lot more difficult if he was alone. Only when there were people on whom they could really and with whom they could hug each other for warmth, could someone have the motivation to persevere.

Yi Liang squatted in the corner of the cave, rubbing his body with his hands. The weather was very cold.

Ning Shu raised his paw and put it on Yi Liang's body. It took a while for her to transfer her energy to Yi Liang's body.

Ning Shu had never possessed the body of a fox before. It was unlike the human body, so she wasn’t very familiar with the muscles and veins.

A strand of energy entered Yi Liang's body, and Yi Liang only felt warm air rushing into every corner of his body. His body was shivering from the cold before, and his teeth were chattering, but now he didn’t feel cold at all.

Yi Liang looked at Ning Shu with a bit of astonishment. His dark eyes were filled with surprise, and there was a little bit of light glimmering in there.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2348: Like the Deep, Dark Sky

His eyes were like the deep, dark sky.

From Yi Liang’s pupils, Ning Shu saw… her pitch black self.

Ning Shu whimpered and tried to speak, but humans and animals had different pronunciation systems.

Ning Shu couldn't even straighten her long tongue.

Fables were really such a big, fat lie. With such a long tongue hanging on the outside, and such a long mouth, with lips that extended to the neck, how could an animal possibly pronounce anything?

Ning Shu felt that it would be very difficult for her to become a human being. The cultivation of spirits and monsters wasn't easy, and the tribulation trial was too difficult.

Ning Shu thought about it and decided to practice ventriloquism. She must communicate with Yi Liang, after all.

If things went on like this, Yi Liang would never be able to fight back against anyone.

Ning Shu went out to see if there was anything to eat. The more she walked into the forest, the more animals there were.

It was too dangerous inside the forest. Except for cultivators who have the ability to protect themselves, it was a little dangerous for ordinary hunters or people to enter it.

Ning Shu wanted to get some game, but there was no fire, and she didn't know if she could drill wood to make a fire.

Moreover, it was now icy and snowy, and the firewood and grass were all wet.

Ning Shu had no choice but to hope for some fruit.

But what fruit could be found in this ice and snow?

Ning Shu jumped into the stream in front of her and washed all the dirt off her body.

She was surrounded by white snow. It’d be best to match the color of the surrounding environment.

Ning Shu went ashore and shook the water off her body.

Ning Shu: ...

This damn instinct!!

Ning Shu wandered around, but still didn't see anything to eat.

However, on the edge of a cliff, she found a fiery red fruit.

Despite the weather, there was absolutely no snow next to this fruit tree. Even if snowflakes fell near it, they would melt quickly.

Ning Shu faintly felt the heat radiating from it.

This was a good thing. This kind of thing looked like a very precious treasure. Maybe eating it could increase one’s cultivation.

"Senior Brother, that’s the flame fruit." Ning Shu heard the sound coming closer and quickly hid. She saw three cultivators flying with swords.

They were three young cultivators.

Those three were standing on top of their flying swords. It seemed that they weren’t weak.

Ning Shu stared at the thing called flame fruit, calculating in her mind how likely she was to get the flame fruit.

10%... Not even that.

Before, when she was dealing with some ordinary people, she was already a little powerless. She had no chance against three cultivators.

"Sure enough, it is a flame fruit. We could temper our spiritual roots with the flame fruit." One of the cultivators' voices was filled with uncontrollable excitement. "I could never imagine that this small place actually had a flame fruit."

Ning Shu heard that it could temper spiritual roots, which means that this thing could burn the impurities in the body.

That was really a good thing. Ning Shu stared at the fruit, nearly drooling as she did that.

However, there were four fruits. The three of them could each share one.

Ning Shu's heart was itching with desire. If Yi Liang could eat one of these fruits… If Yi Liang had spiritual roots, it’d be able to penetrate the spiritual roots. Even if there was no spiritual root, the impurities in the body would be burned. Yi Liang’s muscles and veins would be fully opened, so his Unsurpassable Martial Arts cultivation would surely go at a flying pace.

Ning Shu didn't dare to go out hastily, though. If she did go out, she would definitely be killed in seconds. If they could fly with a sword, they most probably weren’t weaklings.

But she wasn't willing to give up the flame fruit.

Ning Shu stood by to see if there was a chance to steal one.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2349: Flame Fruit

In the face of such a treasure, the three cultivators rushed forward to grab it without even thinking.

Such treasures were invaluable. They were worth a fortune, regardless of if they were eaten or sold.

Four fruits! If they could grab an additional one, that’d be great.

Although they weren’t fighting now, every one of them had hidden intentions.

The three flew towards the flame fruit on the edge of the cliff.

But as soon as the three of them flew in, thumb-sized moths flew over and covered the sky.

No one had noticed the moths earlier. Those moths, whose body color was similar to the color of the cliff, had been resting on the side of the cliff.

Whenever someone approached, these moths flood over and cover the sky. When they flap their wings, white powder would fall.

These powders were from the wings of the moths.

These powders were also poisonous!

It was icy and snowy right now, and the moths should have frozen to death long ago, but there were so many moths gathered here. They must be relying on the warmth from the flame fruit.

Moths tended to be attracted to light and warmth, and they relied on flame fruit to keep warm for the winter. Now that someone wanted to pick that fruit, these moths flooded and covered the sky.

The moths swarmed the three. They tried to cut down these moths with a sword, but it was like trying to hit a mosquito with a cannon.

The moths flew towards their faces. In the cultivators’ eyes, these moths were poisonous and greatly lethal.

However, they were still cultivators, after all. One of them instantly started forming hand signs and released a fire dragon. In an instant, the moths in front of him were roasted and fell to the ground.

There was a smell of scorched protein in the air.

But there were too many moths. The cultivators had to burn wave after wave of them. Although they had no fighting power, they were very annoying.

Ning Shu stared at the flame fruit on the cliff. She crawled, with all the muscles in her body trembling, then gathered all her strength and stepped on the cliff, and ran to the front of the flame fruit.

This flame fruit was only about the size of a small cherry tomato, so Ning Shu took two with her mouth and ran away.

Ning Shu didn't dare to stop for a moment and ran away in a flash.

"Brother, that beast grabbed two fruits," a cultivator couldn't help but said angrily. When he was talking, a moth flew into his mouth.

The moth's wings fluttered in his mouth, disgusting him. His entire mouth and lips were numb due to the poison.

Ning Shu ran fast with the flame fruits in her mouth. The flame fruits were so hot that Ning Shu felt that her tongue was about to blister.

Even the saliva in her mouth was boiling.

But Ning Shu had to wrap it well with her mouth, otherwise, the moths would come after her.

She had left two flame fruits to prevent those moths and cultivators from chasing after her.

Besides, there were three people, but only two fruits.

It would be nice if two peaches could kill three scholars.

They wouldn’t be able to evenly split, so there would definitely be an argument.

Ning Shu ran towards the cave, and Yi Liang was waiting for Ning Shu at the entrance of the cave.

It was really cold outside, Yi Liang hugged his clothes tightly with both hands. He also kept jumping to keep warm.

When he saw Ning Shu coming back, he couldn't help but smile.

Ning Shu ran into the hole, quickly spit out the flame fruits in her mouth, and stuck out her tongue to breathe.

Ning Shu's tongue was burnt red, and she couldn't help but sigh. This world was full of wonders.

Where did that fruit absorb the heat from for it to be that hot?

The moment Ning Shu spat out the flame fruits, the heat radiating from them immediately warmed up the cave.

"What’s this?" Yi Liang looked surprised. Because it was cold, he couldn't help but approach the fruit.

Ning Shu pushed a flame fruit in front of Yi Liang. Yi Liang glanced at Ning Shu and then picked it up.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2350: It Wasn’t Hot at All, See?

“Woah, woah! It’s so hot.” Yi Liang bounced the flame fruit back and forth with both hands, "But it’s very warm."

Ning Shu: →_→

Ning Shu demonstrated to him how to eat the flame fruit. When she bit the flame fruit, the juice inside burst out instantly.

She felt like she was eating a freshly baked soup dumpling on the hottest day of the summer. Moreover, when the juice splashed in her mouth, it was so hot.

Ning Shu just swallowed it expressionlessly.

Yi Liang snorted. "This is to be eaten?"

Ning Shu nodded. It wasn’t hot at all, see?

Yi Liang gritted his teeth and threw the fruit into his mouth. He wanted to spit it out instantly. It was too hot!!

Ning Shu raised Yi Liang's chin with her paw. Yi Liang's chin lifted, and he gulped the flame fruit into his stomach.

Yi Liang stretched out his tongue and exhaled. He felt extremely uncomfortable, as if he had drunk a bowl of boiling oil. His throat and stomach felt like they would have been burned.

Later, when even his limbs felt hot, Yi Liang felt as if he was being tortured on a frying pan.

“It’s so hot, it’s so hot…” Yi Liang was lying on the ground, tugging at his clothes, with his face twisted.

His skin was glowing red, like he was a boiled shrimp. Sweat dripped down his body too.

“Endure it,” Ning Shu thought inwardly. It would, of course, not be easy to wash his tendons and reconstruct his marrow.

Yi Liang was sweating like rain. His clothes were wet, and the veins on his forehead had burst out.

As time went on, Yi Liang's sweat gradually became cloudy. It was as if someone had brushed a layer of black charcoal ash on his body.

Yi Liang's consciousness was blurred from the pain. He spat out black, stinky blood from his mouth, in lumps.

These were the impurity and dirt in the tendons and internal organs of the body being forced out.

By the end of it, Yi Liang was lying on the ground, groaning. Besides that, the only sound he made was his faint breathing.

Ning Shu moved her black snout away. Holy, it reeked!!

Ning Shu also felt hot after eating the fruit, but it was within the tolerable range.

The white hair on Ning Shu's body was also dyed black because the impurities in her body were being expelled.

Ning Shu now felt as light as a swallow. She could now clearly feel the spiritual energy around her.

When she saw that Yi Liang had fallen into a deep sleep, Ning Shu lay beside him and started to absorb spiritual energy.

Sure enough, since her conception vessel and governing vessel meridians were opened, Ning Shu felt that she now could absorb spiritual energy at a much faster speed than before.

Ning Shu fell into a state of being half-asleep, but not actually sleeping. The surrounding spiritual energy gathered, like a funnel, on her body, forming a vortex of spiritual energy.

Of course, most people wouldn’t be able to see spiritual energy. However, they would be able to feel the air pressure around them being just a little too strong.

Ning Shu cultivated for a long time. When she opened her eyes, however, she didn’t see Yi Liang.

The cave still reeked, but Yi Liang was nowhere to be seen.

Ning Shu's heart skipped a beat, where did he run off to? How could he run out so recklessly? What if he bumped into the cultivators from whom she had robbed the flame fruits earlier?

He would definitely end up dead.

Where did he go?

Ning Shu went out of the cave to look for Yi Liang.

As soon as she got out of the cave, however, Ning Shu met Yi Liang with a rabbit in his hand.

As he ran, his figure looked very light.

He reached Ning Shu in the blink of an eye.

“We’ll eat roasted rabbit today!” Yi Liang lifted the rabbit by its ears and shook it in front of Ning Shu.

Yi Liang had probably showered. The dirt on his body was now gone, revealing his snow-white skin.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 234

Chp 2331: Not in This Lifetime!

An Xuchen’s eyes reddened. His fists, which he placed on his lap, were tightly clenched. He was trying his best to suppress his emotions.

Seeing this, Yan Suni suddenly got a foreboding feeling. Her heart was loudly pounding.

She immediately rushed to explain herself, “I have nothing to do with that man. We were just coworkers, but his wife got jealous and slandered me, calling me his mistress.”

“Is that true?” An Xuchen said in a dark, low voice.

Yan Suni nodded. "Yes, it really is."

“Well, if you want me to believe it, you have to marry me,” An Xuchen said. He had spent a lot of effort on Yan Suni, so he wasn’t willing to let her slip through his fingers like this.

He must now grab hold of her. Of anything, really, to ease the deep insecurity that he bore.

“Marry you?” Yan Suni's voice was sharp and full of disbelief. "You know I'm not getting married. Not in this lifetime!"

Yan Suni didn’t want to get married at all, least of all to this An Xuchen, who had turned unrecognizable.

The past An Xuchen was a radiant man, but that radiance was brought upon him by his career. It had given him an air of confidence and a shining halo. The current An Xuchen, however, carried a strong air of despondency.

An Xuchen no longer appeared radiant. He always had a depressed atmosphere around him recently, and he also looked much older now.

Yan Suni didn’t want to entrust the rest of her life to such a person.

Even if she was going to get married, it should be when she wanted to

"You're a woman. If you don’t get married, what will you do? You can’t do whatever you want just because you’re pretty. When you're old and sickly, do you think there’ll still be anyone who wants you?" An Xuchen bitterly spat.

Yan Suni was so infuriated that her body trembled. How did she not see before that An Xuchen was actually such a scoundrel, who was capable of saying such words?

"I don’t want to marry you. Let's break up!" Yan Suni was now sickened just by seeing An Xuchen’s face. How could she have not seen his true colors before?

An Xuchen’s eyes reddened again. “I knew it. You want to abandon me! Nice try, but you have to marry me. I won’t let you go!”

Yan Suni shook off An Xuchen’ grip on her arm and hurriedly ran out of the clothes shop.

An Xuchen tried to go after her but was stopped by the staff, who told him to pay for the clothes.

He hastily gave them the money and ran after her, but by then, Yan Suni had already gotten into a taxi and ran away.

An Xuchen clenched his fists tightly.

His new website wasn’t popular, and he also had no money to advertise it, so it couldn’t generate much revenue.

Simply put, An Xuchen’s business had failed. He had invested a lot of money without gaining anything.

Seeing all the expenditures and the nonexistent return every day was too much torture for him, so An Xuchen finally threw in the towel and closed his website.

He fired the few employees he had. They were all technicians, so it was easy for them to find better jobs.

An Xuchen also sold his server as if it were worthless junk. He now no longer knew what the direction of his life would be.

He didn’t even know what he was supposed to do now.

When the payment for the loan he mortgaged his house for was finally due, he didn’t have the money to pay it, so the house was seized by the bank for the time being.

An Xuchen didn’t even have a place to stay in the city, so he simply carried his things and went to stay at Yan Suni’s house.

The current An Xuchen no longer cared for anything and simply stayed at Yan Suni’s house as if it were his own.

His crashing at her house truly made Yan Suni want to fall apart.

Meanwhile, Ning Shu no longer even cared about these two. She was now abroad for her further studies program.

Before she left the country, Ning Shu had also made a trip back home to see Xue Jing’s parents and gave the old couple some money. She told them to spend it freely and not to save it.

However, when Ning Shu was heading out, Xue Jing’s mother stuffed the money back into Ning Shu’s pocket.

She said that since Ning Shu was going to live in a foreign country for a while, surely she’d find it more convenient to have a little bit more money on her.

Ning Shu smiled, hugged her tearful mother, and walked away with her suitcase.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2332: You Must Help Me

After she boarded the plane, Ning Shu got to look at the layers of white clouds in the sky. She could finally feel calm and at ease.

Ning Shu spent six months studying abroad, then returned to the company. After she returned, Ning Shu got a small promotion and immediately threw herself back into her work.

One day, after work, Ning Shu accidentally bumped into a person. Ning Shu apologized and was about to walk away, but the other person grabbed onto her.

"Jingjing, Jingjing! You must help me."

Ning Shu took a closer look and saw that it was Yan Suni, who looked a little haggard.

"Jingjing, you and An Xuchen should remarry, he’s simply..." crazy! The last word simply hung in the air, as Yan Suni didn’t blurt it out.

Although An Xuchen had failed in business, it didn’t mean that he was completely clueless in everything. Yan Suni had great looks, and he saw it as the heavens granting her easy access to life’s resources.

He thus had her work as a female streamer and locked her inside the house for about eight hours a day, forcing her to do whatever it’d take to make money.

It didn’t matter whether she was acting cute or stripping her clothes, as long as she made money.

During these past six months, Yan Suni was tortured beyond measure, and An Xuchen simply continued using her as a tool to make money and controlling her every day.

This made Yan Suni feel very miserable. When she heard that Ning Shu had returned to China, she immediately went to seek her out.

Ning Shu frowned when she heard Yan Suni's request. "What did you say?"

"You and An Xuchen should get remarried."

Ning Shu’s face was completely expressionless. She was still insisting on pushing An Xuchen to her? Seriously, this Yan Suni…

Ning Shu then smiled faintly and said, “We’ve become strangers the moment we divorced. Look, I’m rooting for you and An Xuchen, okay?”

Ning Shu bypassed Yan Suni and got into her car. Meanwhile, Yan Suni glanced at the watch around her wrist and realized that she had been out for too long.

When she got back, she’d certainly be punished by An Xuchen again.

Yan Suni felt miserable. She felt like her soul had been imprisoned.

She suspected that the current An Xuchen had been possessed by someone else.

Otherwise, how could he have become like this?

He had turned vicious, greedy, and fiendish.

He was once a refined, gentle, and tender man. However, all those qualities had suddenly vanished.

Who knew whether the old or new An Xuchen was the real him?

If she did anything even slightly wrong in his mind, An Xuchen would come and shout all sorts of obscenities at her.

Yan Suni couldn’t imagine how such a beast could appear in her exquisite life.

This man had ruined her perfect life!

There had been a lot of times when, as she was lying in bed and listening to the obnoxious snoring from next to her, Yan Suni felt like falling apart.

This wasn’t how her life was supposed to be.

Sometimes, murderous thoughts would even pass through Yan Suni’s mind.

When Ning Shu looked a bit into the situation of these two people, she found that they were cohabitating, although whether they married or not was unclear.

Still, it looked like An Xuchen wouldn’t let go of Yan Suni. Some things in life were indeed predestined. An Xuchen and Yan Suni still ended up together in this life, too, even if in a terribly twisted way.

Although there was also the fact that Yan Suni came to ask her to remarry An Xuchen, which meant that Yan Suni wanted to get rid of An Xuchen and was trying to use her as a shield again.

It really rendered Ning Shu speechless...

It seemed that Yan Suni was really going through it. An Xuchen and Yan Suni both loathed each other now. If Yan Suni couldn’t get rid of An Xuchen, then her entire life was really going to be miserable.

After this occasion, Yan Suni returned to the company several times to ask Ning Shu to remarry An Xuchen.

Ning Shu: …

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2333: Up to Xue Jing

Ning Shu really didn't understand why Yan Suni felt that it was only natural for the original host to sacrifice for the sake of her happiness.

Could it be because they had grown up together, that was why Yan Suni felt so self-righteous?

She didn't feel the slightest twinge of guilt after hurting the original host.

Seriously, why did she think the original host should take all the falls for her? Now that she didn't like An Xuchen anymore, she tried to shove An Xuchen onto her.

The fr*ck?

Could it be that Yan Suni thought that if the original host remarried An Xuchen, she could get free of him?

Was An Xuchen even the type of person that cared about the responsibilities that came with marriage?

After all, even when he got together with Xue Jing, he continued to be lovey-dovey with Yan Suni without any qualms.

Ning Shu felt that only someone that got their head kicked would choose to get back together with An Xuchen.

Ning Shu ignored Yan Suni. Yan Suni could wait however long she pleased.

Those two could just torment each other on their own.

“Ding. Task complete. Would you like to leave the task world?" 2333's voice appeared in Ning Shu's mind.

Ning Shu nodded. “Leave.”

As for the rest, it would be up to Xue Jing.

Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then she returned to the system space. As she took in the sight of the barren space, she sighed.

Then she sat down cross-legged on the floor and started cultivating. After she finished cultivating, she tapped open the stats panel.

Number: 2333

Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)

Age: 27

Experience: 46150k

Soul: 330

Life: 111

Intelligence: 354

Charm: 30

Luck: 209

Mental Strength: 240

Faith: 18515

Martial Arts: 362

Aptitude: 129

Merit: 13460

Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Novice Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist

Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor

Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2

Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empress’s blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xi’s blessing), Chief Halo (Cao’s blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiao’s blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniang’s Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermei’s Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Ning’s Blessing)

Fulfilled Xue Jing's wish: make sure those two bastards suffer.

Task Completion Degree: 100%

Gained 5000k experience points.

Gained 80 attribute points.

Deducted 3k faith points.

Deducted 50 merit points.

Ning Shu rubbed her eyes. She hadn't gotten any faith or merit points in this task and actually got some deducted?

She felt like she was struck by lightning. After a moment of dumbfoundedness, she asked, “What happened?"

"The problem lies with An Xuchen's previous company. That company suffered losses because of you, and you also benefited from it, so karma became associated with you.

"Karma and retribution; all causes lead to an effect. You cannot involve other innocent people in your actions," said 2333.

"Since you wish to walk the path of the Supreme Dao, you have to pay attention to these things. However, the original host was pretty satisfied with you, so there are more attribute points than normal this time."

Ning Shu pressed her lips together. "It's my fault. I didn't consider everything fully."

She couldn't help but smack her own head. Then she sat down cross-legged on the floor to recite the heart-clearing chant.

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2334: Have a Heart of Benevolence

With the effect of the tranquility pill added on, a cool refreshing sensation started streaming into her soul.

She felt all the frustration and restlessness that had been with her slowly dissipate as if washed away by waves of water.

She opened her eyes, then recalled that the little monk had given her a mala bracelet.

As soon as she took the bracelet out, a faint scent of sandalwood filled the system space.

She could vaguely hear the voices of countless monks chanting sutras.

And then she, like a monk, started praying with the Buddha beads while reciting the heart-clearing chant.

Kill those who deserved to be killed. Have a heart of benevolence towards all things.

The sight of the gentle and compassionate eyes of the little monk reappeared in her mind.

She and the little monk were different. The little monk treated everyone the same, but she was a task-taker. How could she guide others onto the right path?

If it was possible to reform everyone, then there wouldn't be so many people that suffered misfortunes, and there would be no task-takers.

Since then, everyone would be happy and there would be no regrets or grievances.

Ning Shu closed her eyes and almost seemed to have fallen asleep. After an unknown amount of time, when she woke up, she felt relaxed like never before.

During this past period, she hadn't taken the time to regulate her mood, so her mind had become burdened.

The deduction of the faith and merit points served as a lesson for her.

Her duty was to pacify grievances, not to cause another wave of grievances.

She calmly accepted this failure, then allocated the 80 attribute points.

Number: 2333

Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)

Age: 27

Experience: 46150k

Soul: 330 (+10)

Life: 111 (+10)

Intelligence: 354 (+10)

Charm: 30 (+10)

Luck: 209 (+10)

Mental Strength: 240 (+10)

Faith: 18515 (-3000)

Martial Arts: 362 (+10)

Aptitude: 129 (+10)

Merit: 13460 (-50)

Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Novice Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist

Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor

Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2

Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empress’s blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xi’s blessing), Chief Halo (Cao’s blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiao’s blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniang’s Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermei’s Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Ning’s Blessing)

Since she had 80 attribute points, she increased all the stats that she could.

After she finished allocating the points, she started reciting the heart-clearing chant with the prayer beads again. The combined effect of these two was really good.

It fully calmed one’s heart.

After Ning Shu left and Xue Jing went back, the company opened a branch office and Xue Jing became the manager of the branch office. She no longer had any dealings with Yan Suni.

However, she heard from her mother that Yan Suni and An Xuchen had gotten married and had a huge wedding ceremony.

Xue Jing's mother was furious and had completely exploded. Back then, when An Xuchen married her daughter, they hadn't even held a wedding. Who exactly was he trying to disgust by holding such a grand wedding now?

Due to what had happened between the younger generation, the two families no longer talked. An Xuchen had become the son-in-law of both families, so the friendship that had lasted decades between the two families ended just like that. When they saw each other, they usually didn't even say hi.

Xue Jing didn't care that the two got married. She just felt stupid for having been obsessed over someone like this.

It was none of her business whether the two ended up happy or not.

In this grand wedding ceremony, only the people involved truly understood their own feelings. The admiration and envy of others were only due to ignorance.

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2335: This Wedding Was the Beginning of Her Tragic Fate

Yan Suni felt that this wedding was the beginning of her tragic fate. She didn't love the man next to her at all.

This man had been exploiting her all this time and was not gentle with her at all. She could not let herself be ruined by marriage.

Yan Suni told her parents that she didn't want to get married, but in front of her parents, An Xuchen acted like the perfect modest gentleman. He treated Yan Suni amazingly well.

So it made it seem like Yan Suni was being completely unreasonable.

Yan Suni grounded her teeth resentfully. This man was truly hateful.

However, Yan Suni wasn't someone that was easy to deal with either. Every time the two were intimate, Yan Suni made sure to injure An Xuchen somehow.

Otherwise, she would just lay there like a dead fish as a show of defiance.

An Xuchen was inwardly furious. All men derived pride from conquest, but he didn't feel any of that. It was like sleeping with a corpse.

This feeling…

Both of them loathed each other. If it weren't for the fact that Yan Suni could earn money, he wouldn't have married her.

The failed business venture last time made An Xuchen very scared, and he couldn't help but want to escape from thoughts of that.

So he relied on Yan Suni to make money.

However, there was no love between the two, only resentment.

Yan Suni couldn't get free.

An Xuchen attached himself to her like a maggot.

It was suffocating and painful.

When Ning Shu woke up from sitting in meditation, she felt as light as a feather, like she would float when she walked.

She glanced at the black hole on the wall of the system space. The black hole was gradually getting smaller, but she didn't know how long it would take to completely close.

If these two pearls were that capable, why didn't they ascend to heaven already?

Ning Shu said to 2333, "Let's enter the task."

"Alright." 2333 said in a gentle tone, "I chose a relatively easy task for you this time."

As soon as Ning Shu heard that tone, she had a bad feeling about things.

Gentle and considerate weren't part of 2333's character composition.

"I…" Before Ning Shu could even finish speaking, she felt a moment of dizziness, then her soul was squeezed hard into a body.

Furthermore, even after her soul successfully merged with the body, she still felt like she was being compressed. It was like she had been forcefully shoved into a small glass bottle.

On top of that, as soon as she moved, she felt a piercing pain like iron claws were digging into her flesh and ripping it apart.

Fr*ck it hurt.

Ning Shu hastily opened her eyes and what entered her view was the walls of a pit. Some snow had accumulated inside the pit.

Furthermore, this hole in the ground was rather deep. It looked about two meters deep.

She was currently lying on the ground. She lowered her head and saw her two forelimbs which were beautifully snow white.

There was no expression on her face, but her eyes were filled with fury.

She then turned to look backward at the part of herself that was in pain.

She found that her furry hind leg was caught in an animal trap. Fresh blood had soaked her fur and even the snow was dyed red.

So, this time she was a nonhuman creature?

Ning Shu fully gave up on 2333. She shouldn't have harbored any hopes for him anyways.

She tried moving her leg and immediately felt unbearable pain. Above the pit, the cold wind howled.

She wanted to pry open the trap, but how was she supposed to do it with these paws?

Ning Shu slowly got up, keeping the leg caught by the trap only half lifted, and looked towards the top of the hole.

With her current jumping ability, she wouldn't be able to jump out.

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2336: Bai Sanniang

Ning Shu felt like her legs were about to break from being clamped by the animal trap. Seeing no other choice, she lay on the ground and began trying to pry the trap open with her mouth.

The moment she moved and touched the trap, however, her wound hurt like crazy.

Moreover, due to excessive blood loss, her body was very weak. Ning Shu was very thirsty, too.

She stuck out her tongue and licked the snow on the ground.

As she grimaced in pain, Ning Shu started receiving the storyline.

The original host, Bai Sanniang, was a white fox who had been injured by an animal trap and fell into a hole dug by a hunter.

At this point, Bai Sanniang was still just an ordinary fox. She could only, at best, be considered a bit smart.

Bai Sanniang was then rescued by a boy, whom she followed afterward.

This world was a cultivation world. Its people were eager to gain power and become immortals.

In this kind of cruel world, the boy, who had been orphaned, was viewed as a weed. As they lived together, the boy and Bai Sanniang became codependent on each other.

But nothing lasted forever. Bai Sanniang’s snow-white fur was flawless. Even if she rolled in dirt to cover the fur up, it would still attract the attention of some greedy people.

Indeed, some monster traders later came to capture Bai Sanniang. In order to let Bai Sanniang escape, the boy grabbed them and hindered them from going after her.

Before Bai Sanniang escaped, she saw people beating him up. She realized then that her presence there would only encumber him, so she ran.

Bai Sanniang returned to that place the next day, but by then, he had disappeared.

She didn’t know if he was even still alive.

Bai Sanniang could only whimper and return to the deep mountains. There, she worked hard and cultivated. By the time she had achieved strength, however, the world had already changed.

By now, even if Bai Sanniang wanted to seek revenge on those hunters, she wouldn’t be able to find them anymore.

Likewise, she never saw the boy again, either.

Later, when Bai Sanniang was going through heavenly tribulation, her inner demon caused her to be directly killed by the tribulation lightning. Her soul was supposed to be scattered completely by the lightning then. However, because of the obsession she held, a trace of her soul held on.

Ironically, the same inner demon that motivated her to pursue power also made her fail in her pursuit.

Bai Sanniang's wish was to repay the boy well.

Ning Shu was now Bai Sanniang who had been caught in an animal trap.

Ning Shu let out a long sigh and she stopped struggling. She’d just wait for the boy to save her.

She should also think of ways to repay him…

When Ning Shu thought of the boy, the word ‘wet nurse’ instantly popped into her head.

This was her first time transmigrating as a non-human being.

She didn’t know if she could cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts or not.

Who knew if animals even had dantians or not?

Ning Shu lay on the ground. She inwardly recited the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but animal tendons were different from those of a human being.

Ning Shu had no choice but to learn as she went. Since there was fur all over her body, and thus she couldn’t absorb spiritual energy through her pores, Ning Shu had to inhale spiritual energy with her mouth open.

Since she was using her mouth, only a bit of spiritual energy was entering her body. However, she could still feel that this world had quite an abundance of spiritual energy.

Ning Shu’s heart was thus full of expectations. Since the spiritual energy of this world was abundant, it’d be easy for it to naturally form some treasures. She might just encounter something good here.

It was already dark, and the boy was still nowhere to be seen.

The chilly evening wind howled. The weather was getting colder, too.

Ning Shu curled up into a ball and pressed her head against the injured leg. Because of the injury, the blood from her leg had become frozen. She was both cold and very much in pain.

As she waited for the boy to come rescue her, Ning Shu kept her ears perked up. She also opened her mouth to absorb the spiritual energy in the air.

She was a little bit afraid that the hunter would come before the boy. That’d be tricky.

The problem was, some things just weren’t set in stone.

Ning Shu cultivated all night. By the next morning, she was licking the snow to try to stave off her hunger.

If only she had a fasting pill with her, she wouldn’t have to waste spiritual energy to maintain her physiological normality right now.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2337: Heaven Knows Where the Dantian of an Animal Was

Ning Shu searched for the meridians of her current body and started to cultivate again. This was not a human body, after all, so she had to find out where her meridians were.

Heaven knows where the dantian of an animal was.

Ning Shu opened her mouth like a dog and panted to take in one breath after another.

Her leg that had been caught in the animal trap had turned completely numb.

Come on, little boy, get here already, come on…

While she cultivated, Ning Shu noticed movement outside the animal trap.

The cold wind was blowing, and Ning Shu, still in the hole dug by the hunter, felt so cold.

Ning Shu was still lying on the ground. Her dark eyes twitched. She raised her head from time to time to look out the hole.

Ning Shu was now starting to doubt if the boy would even come at all.

Bai Sanniang got to be rescued by the boy, but perhaps she wouldn’t get that luxury?

Ning Shu truly felt like the whole world was always malicious towards her.

If she was going to be transmigrated, she should’ve just been sent to a time when Bai Sanniang had met the boy. At this point, there were still too many variables.

She also couldn’t write off the possibility that 2333 did this intentionally.

She had already crossed that bridge, though. Ning Shu licked two mouthfuls of snow. Her tongue was frozen and numb now.

She calmed down and started to cultivate. If she didn’t cultivate, she really wouldn’t be able to wait for the boy to come.

Even if he came, she’d already be dead by then. It’d be hilarious if she ended up just becoming that boy’s dinner.

Wait, would that count as paying him back?

Paying back his life-saving grace with her body!!

“Ah…” A slightly surprised voice came from above Ning Shu's head. Some snow from the mouth of the pit fell down.

Ning Shu looked up and saw a child looking down into the hole. His tender face clearly showed his surprise.

Ning Shu excitedly got up. She opened her mouth to speak to him, but only whimpers came out.

Being unable to speak, Ning Shu had no choice but to hope that the other party could see the emotions expressed in her eyes despite her furry face.

Yi Liang, the boy, was lying at the mouth of the hole, from which he saw Ning Shu’s fox body. It was entirely white, except for her eyes and nose.

Yi Liang was a little excited. He never imagined that he’d pick up a fox. His eyes met Ning Shu’s dark and glistening eyes.

“Wait there! I’ll save you.” Yi Liang ran away with the bamboo basket on his back.

Ning Shu pressed her lips together. Her leg really hurt, ah…

She looked towards the mouth of the hole, waiting for Yi Liang to come back.

Yi Liang came back with a strip of rattan that he had found somewhere.

He was gasping for air. Because of the cold weather, his large mouthful of breath fogged.

His face and nose were also flushed.

Yi Liang tied the rattan to the bamboo basket. Fearing that it wouldn’t be strong enough, he tied it several times.

Yi Liang then grabbed the rattan and slowly lowered the bamboo basket.

“Little Fox, jump into the bamboo basket and I’ll pull you up, get it?” Yi Liang shouted to Ning Shu.

Yi Liang was a little worried that the little fox couldn’t understand him.

Meanwhile, Ning Shu endured the pain in her leg and jumped into the bamboo basket.

Yi Liang slowly pulled Ning Shu up. It took a lot of effort to pull her out of the hole.

Once she was out, Ning Shu jumped out of the bamboo basket. She stretched out her legs and began whimpering at Yi Liang.

Yi Liang saw the trap on Ning Shu’s leg and rubbed his hands nervously on his clothes.

He wanted to free her leg from the beast trap, but he was also worried that the fox would hurt him.

Ning Shu whimpered again at Yi Liang. He then squatted down and stretched out his hand to grab the trap.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2338: She Would Rather Just Die, Really…

“Please don’t bite me after I take this trap off for you. I don’t have money to get treatment,” Yi Liang said as he stretched out his hand to grab the animal trap.

Because of the trap’s strength, as a child, Yi Liang found it hard to open the trap.

The teeth of the animal trap also kept rubbing against Ning Shu’s wound.

Ning Shu: …

She would rather just die, really…

Ning Shu stared at Yi Liang blankly, which made Yi Liang a little nervous. His nose began to sweat.

“Be patient. I’ll be able to open the trap right away,” Yi Liang comforted her.

Yi Liang exerted a lot of strength and finally opened a gap in the trap. Ning Shu hurriedly pulled her leg out.

A second more, she felt, and her legs would really become destroyed.

Yi Liang then let go of the trap, and the animal trap slammed shut with a terrifying noise.

Ning Shu whimpered at Yi Liang while he wiped the sweat off his forehead and said to her, “You should go now.”

She stared at him. In the original storyline, this boy was supposed to be a twelve-year-old. However, he was malnourished, so he didn’t look his age.

His clothes were patched, and his toes were sticking out of his shoes.

On such a cold day, he didn’t wear much. His clothes were also only tied around his waist by a thin rope.

He was so clearly impoverished.

Despite his dire straits, though, after he rescued Bai Sanniang, Yi Liang still didn’t kill nor sell her.

He must be very kind.

“Are your legs injured?” When he saw Ning Shu’s leg, Yi Liang scratched his head and looked around. There was snow everywhere, and he couldn’t find any herbs.

Ning Shu wasn’t concerned. With that animal trap gone, her wound would slowly heal anyway.

She jumped into Yi Liang’s bamboo basket. He was a little surprised, then said, “Go away. I can’t raise you.”

Yi Liang stretched out his hand and carried Ning Shu out of the bamboo basket. He then walked away with the bamboo basket on his back.

He was reluctant, but he finally decided to let Ning Shu go.

He felt that it’d be a pity for such an intelligent fox to die like this.

When they faced hunger and cold, it was natural that a person would prioritize their survival, but this child’s kind heart prevailed over his own survival instinct.

Ning Shu looked at Yi Liang’s receding back and limped towards him.

Yi Liang saw Ning Shu from the corner of his eyes, then stopped and sighed.

He put down the bamboo basket, stretched out his hand, and carried her into the basket. He then took off his clothes and covered Ning Shu’s body with it to prevent her from being seen.

Yi Liang carried the bamboo basket on his back, then ran. Meanwhile, Ning Shu was tossing and turning in the basket.

Holy sh*t, her legs hurt!!

Ning Shu looked at the view outside through the bamboo basket’s gaps.

This forest was located on the mountain behind Yi Liang’s house. Ning Shu had expected that Yi Liang’s house would be completely ramshackle, but she didn’t expect it to be a small courtyard.

It was dilapidated, of course. In the yard that was supposed to be a garden, for instance, some herbs and vegetables were grown instead. However, in this weather, the vegetables were already wilting, showing only yellowing, rotten leaves covered by a layer of snow.

It was better than what Ning Shu had imagined, though.

Yi Liang pushed open the door, and it rattled. He walked into the house and put the bamboo basket down.

Ning Shu jumped out of the basket and looked around. The room they were in was empty, furnished only by an old table and two old benches.

However, the room was quite large. Judging by its size, there were probably many decorations in this room.

Could it be that Yi Liang’s family was relatively wealthy in the past?

“Wait. I’ll get you some medicine.” Yi Liang picked up his clothes from the bamboo basket and put them on. He then went to the yard by the door to find herbs.

In no time at all, Yi Liang had pulled out some herbs, found a mashing pot, and crushed the herb with an iron pestle.

He spread the herbs on Ning Shu’s leg and wrapped it with a strip of cloth.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2339: Becoming an Animal

Ning Shu smelled the herbal medicine Yi Liang made for her. It was an herbal medicine supposed to reduce swelling and stop bleeding. She had not expected that Yi Liang would know medicine.

Since he had medicinal knowledge, then why was he still living so poorly?

Yi Liang’s hands were slightly red and swollen, obviously because it was cold. He used both of his hands to wrap the strip of cloth around Ning Shu’s leg.

Ning Shu stared at Yi Liang. He wasn’t tall, and his complexion was sallow, but his facial features were nicely defined and his eyes were a beautiful shade of black.

Yi Liang lived alone in the house.

With his good looks and how his house looked, Ning Shu concluded that his family’s situation probably wasn’t bad before.

“You should stay here until you recover,” Yi Liang said after making a knot.

Ning Shu opened her mouth, but all that came out was whimpering, which rendered her speechless.

Yi Liang ran to the kitchen and dug out two dark things from the stove hole. They looked like sweet potatoes, or perhaps simply potatoes.

Yi Liang put one in a bowl and gave it to Ning Shu, then began to gnaw on the other one. “Eat. This is the only thing I got. When your injury has healed, go back to the mountain. Living there is better than being here.”

Ning Shu was famished. She had stayed in the trap for so long, all the while injured and bleeding, as well as cold and hungry.

The potato Yi Liang gave her was roasted sweet potato. Ning Shu quickly finished eating it.

Yi Liang, seeing the little fox eating so hurriedly, couldn’t help but say, “Isn’t it hot?”

Ning Shu wiped her mouth with her front paws. Suddenly, she felt a little like breaking down. She really felt like she was becoming an animal.

Yi Liang poured some water into Ning Shu’s bowl. Ning Shu stuck out her tongue to lick the water. The water was cool.

Ning Shu inwardly sighed. This child…

How should she repay him?

Everyone in this world lusted after money, power, and strength.

What wishes did Yi Liang have? She’d help him fulfill them.

The room was very quiet. Yi Liang was drinking water when suddenly, they heard the banging sound of someone slamming the door.

As soon as Ning Shu heard the sound, she knew that it must not be anything good. She turned to look at Yi Liang’s gentle face again.

Hearing that sound, Yi Liang’s face became filled with anger and hatred, mixed with helplessness and sadness.

The sound became louder and more urgent, and then came an exasperated voice saying, “Yi Liang, hurry up and open the door!”

“Don’t think you can escape by hiding at home.”

“Open the door!”

"..."

The people outside kept shouting, so Yi Liang picked Ning Shu up and hid her under the blankets. “Stay here. Don’t come out. If you come out, you’ll be taken away by those people.”

Yi Liang covered Ning Shu carefully with the blanket.

He then closed the bedroom door before he confronted those people.

Ning Shu peeked out the blanket and began to eavesdrop.

“Yi Liang, hurry up and move out of this house! This house belongs to the clan.”

“Who knows where your damned father ran off to? Your mother probably ran off of someone else.”

Yi Liang’s voice was deep and filled with anger. “Don’t you talk about my parents this way!”

“And your sister, who knows which human trafficker managed to lure her off?” The other party kept provoking Yi Liang.

Listening to these words, Ning Shu couldn’t help but be a little speechless. This Yi Liang wasn’t a jinx, was he?

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2340: Either the Protagonist or the Villain

People with this kind of fate were either the protagonist or the villain.

If they were the protagonist, this background was meant to strengthen their heart. If they were the villain, these kinds of things would surely be enough to twist their mind.

His whole family was gone. What a tough life.

These people talked specifically to poke at Yi Liang’s sore spots. Considering that he was just a young boy, it was already impressive that he was able to endure until now.

“You have until the end of the day to get the hell out of here. This house occupies such a good position, so it’ll be used for business.”

“This is my house. What right do you have to make me move out?” Yi Liang raised his chin and said stubbornly. His body was tense, and it was also trembling as he clenched his fists.

“Do you think that this can be your house just because you say so? Your family just temporarily lived here back then. I never thought that you’d be so shameless and think of it as your own house.”

“This is my house, get out of here!” Yi Liang shouted, pushing those people out of the door.

“Yi Liang, you’ve surely grown some guts. Don’t forget, my great-grandfather is a foundation stage cultivator. If you dare to touch even a single hair on my body, my great-grandfather can make your soul fly away with a single finger.

“My great-grandfather is also in charge of this town. Before you do anything, you should first think about the consequences,” the leading man said triumphantly.

The man was less than twenty years old, and he looked domineering.

Although the foundation stage was only the entry point for cultivation, it already placed its attainers on a level different from ordinary people.

Foundation stage cultivators would already be called immortals by ordinary people since their lifespan was longer than that of the ordinary.

Moreover, there were very few people who could cultivate. Only one in about a hundred thousand people might have a spiritual root.

Yi Liang thought of the great-grandfather that man mentioned and clenched his fists tightly. He endured it, but he was also unwilling to step back. They were thus in a stalemate.

Not only did this world have many sects, but it also had an imperial family. Rumors said that the imperial family had a powerful figure who was in the soul formation stage.

These powerful cultivators were like the nuclear weapons of the imperial family. The country used them to intimidate and deter other countries from attacking.

Indeed, every place was ruled by cultivators with high cultivation levels.

The imperial family allowed the cultivators to rule places because they were afraid of other, troublemaking cultivators.

This town in particular was managed by this man’s great-grandfather.

Hearing his words in the room, Ning Shu couldn’t help but frown.

This was a cruel world. A person would only have the right to speak if they were powerful. This was obviously Yi Liang’s house, and these people were trying to snatch it.

Murders were also commonplace among the cultivators trying to snatch all kinds of cultivation resources from each other.

This was just a remote town, and the situation was already this bad. One could imagine the situation in a more prosperous place, where there'd be more powerful cultivators.

Ning Shu jumped out of the bed, out of the window, and into the kitchen in the flash.

“Brother, I think I just saw something flash past?” a man next to the leading man quickly said to him.

“What’s there?”

The man rubbed his eyes, thinking that he must be dazzled.

“Yi Liang, don’t blame me for not giving you some face. For better or for worse, we are family. When are you moving out?” Yi Xue stretched out his finger and poked Yi Liang’s chest, forcing him to take a couple of steps back.

Yi Liang looked at Yi Xue stubbornly. “I’m not selling the house. This is my house, and I’m going to wait for my parents to come back.”

“Sell? Who said anything about buying? I’m telling you to move out now. This house belongs to the clan. Who do you think you can sell it to? Get out now, or you’ll see how rude I can be to you.” Yi Xue sneered.

“Yi Xue, are you really going to be this cruel?” Yi Liang clenched his fists tightly.

“Cruel? You really have no clue about what’s going on right now, do you? The clan had allowed your family to live in this house, and now you’re taking it for yourself. Do you have any sense of shame? Have you no shame?” Yi Xue patted Yi Liang’s face roughly as he spoke, making harsh and loud slapping sounds.

Yi Xue was deliberately humiliating him.

Yi Liang’s face was ashen. His eyes were fixed on Yi Xue.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

March's Release Schedule

This month's release schedule is 7x chps per week! Thanks for all of your support!

Regular Release Schedule:

Mon 3/6 - Sun 3/12: c2323 - c2329

Mon 3/13 - Sun 3/19: c2330 - c2336

Mon 3/20 - Sun 3/26: c2337 - c2343

Mon 3/27 - Sun 4/2: c2344 - c2350

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 233

Chp 2321: Get Out! This Is My House

Since they were already divorced, Ning Shu didn’t have to tolerate An Xuchen’s terrible temper anymore. He should just go bother his true love!

They already divorced, so how shameless must he be to follow her back here!?

Scram!

Get the hell out of here!

An Xuchen probably hadn’t quite adjusted to Ning Shu’s sudden ruthlessness yet and was confused by it. He said, “What did you say?”

“I said, get out! This is my house. We’re divorced now, so hurry up, pack your things, and get out,” Ning Shu coldly ordered. “If you don’t want me to throw you and your stuff out, hurry up and go, go, go!”

An Xuchen’s face was dark. “Fine. I’ll go. You better not regret this.”

Ning Shu rolled her eyes. She sat on the couch, picked up an apple, and started munching on it.

An Xuchen packed his things up, then came out with his suitcase. He carried his things and walked away without even sparing Ning Shu a glance. After a couple of steps, however, he stopped. He took out some keys and hurled them toward Ning Shu. “Your keys.”

Ning Shu only stretched out her hand and nonchalantly caught the keys. She looked indifferently at An Xuchen, who humphed coldly in response. He arrogantly turned around and walked away, but his pace was very slow.

He was probably waiting for Ning Shu to call out and beg him to come back. However, she never did, so he had no choice but to carry his belongings out and quickly walk away.

He also loudly slammed the door shut on his way out.

What kind of behavior was that? Who was he angry with?

With An Xuchen gone, Ning Shu turned on her computer and uploaded information about her house, which she wanted to sell.

Ning Shu planned to sell this house so that An Xuchen wouldn’t come over every other day in the future.

For some reason, An Xuchen had the idea in his head that the original host, Xue Jing, loved him so much that she would never be able to let him go.

Ridiculous.

Less than a day after the divorce, Yan Suni called and angrily asked Ning Shu, “You really divorced An Xuchen?”

"Yeah," Ning Shu said indifferently. "An Xuchen has always said that I was ruining his relationship with you, so now I’m getting out of the way.”

“When have you ever done that? What if An Xuchen’s parents try to force us to get married now? What should I do, then?” Yan Suni annoyedly asked.

“Why did you divorce him suddenly?

“Did Aunt and Uncle agree with you about it?

“Jingjing, you can’t be like this. You can’t just get a divorce and abandon us like this,” Yan Suni wailed over the phone.

The corner of Ning Shu’s mouth twitched. She wondered how the hell Yan Suni could even say those words. She couldn’t get divorced and abandon them like this? Then, was she supposed to be a human shield, who’d block all inconveniences for them, for the sake of their true love?

Ning Shu didn’t reply with anything and simply hung up, lest her mood was affected.

In the next few days, Ning Shu cleaned up every nook and cranny of the house. She even wiped the glass clean.

She had put the house on sale through the internet. Someone would be coming to see it in person soon.

The house Xue Jing bought was actually placed in a good location. It had also been renovated, so everything, including the furniture, was new.

The decor was also quite nice. Even at only one glance, the house looked rather classy.

The only downside was that the house was still being paid for with a mortgage. However, it didn’t make it too difficult to sell it.

A fitting offer was eventually made by a young couple. Ning Shu calculated the difference and found that she’d make a slight profit, so she sold the house to them with great alacrity.

After she sold the house, Ning Shu rented a one-bedroom house as her new residence.

She turned on the tracking system and saw that An Xuchen had been staying alone at a hotel, not with Yan Suni.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2322: Wasn’t Like She Was a Germaphobe

Yan Suni and An Xuchen were probably fighting. Yan Suni must’ve refused to live a conjugal life together with An Xuchen. Furthermore, An Xuchen had rushed into a divorce, which must have infuriated her.

Ning Shu really couldn’t understand Yan Suni. It wasn’t like she was a germaphobe. After all, she clearly didn’t care that much about physical cleanliness. She never wore masks and she never showed any obsession with cleaning either.

She showed even less concern about spiritual purity. After all, she forced her boyfriend to marry her best friend just because she didn’t want to get married. It was seriously an abnormal illness.

After she had a divorce and sold her house, Ning Shu spent a lot of her time at work.

The company was offering an opportunity for further studies abroad, which Ning Shu wanted to secure.

Xue Jing had been working for this company since she freshly graduated from university, so this opportunity was also open to her.

The supervisor was supposed to choose an unmarried candidate since that’d mean they were young and didn’t have a family to take care of.

However, Ning Shu directly told the supervisor that since she was divorced, she also had no family to worry about.

After half a day of consideration, the supervisor then gave Ning Shu the spot. Xue Jing was a competent worker, after all, and she also had worked for the company for a long time.

The program would start in two months, so Ning Shu had to find a way to destroy An Xuchen and Yan Suni’s relationship within those two months.

Since An Xuchen wanted to try doing business, then she’d make his business fail. His mortgaged house would then be seized by the bank.

At that time, An Xuchen would have nothing that he could use to keep Yan Suni.

Ning Shu wondered if Yan Suni would still feel anything for him when he had turned into a failure.

Love was also an emotion, after all. It couldn’t afford to be tarnished in any way, otherwise, it’d wane.

After work, Ning Shu fixed herself a hearty dinner. She ate it all, cleaned up, then did some warm-up exercises. After all that, she finally turned on her computer.

Ning Shu had been attacking An Xuchen’s video site, which was still in its early stage right now.

There weren’t many employees yet, only a technician and two programmers. There were also so many users watching videos on the site. This combination meant the website would be an easy target to attack.

Ning Shu started to directly attack the server. She worked for almost two hours until the site finally went down.

Many people were watching a video on the site without a hitch up to that point. Then, their video suddenly stopped, and even when they refreshed, they couldn’t re-open the page they were on.

There were also people who were watching a live stream. One moment they were watching a beauty or a hot man live, then the next moment they were suddenly gone.

They couldn’t open the website at all.

Although there were technicians who came to the rescue, it took several attempts until they completely repaired the server.

Ning Shu cracked her stiff neck. She didn’t continue her attack. This attack was already enough to keep them busy for a while.

Meanwhile, when An Xuchen saw his website in chaos, he really wanted to tear the heaven and destroy the earth. How could he have such terrible luck in business?

It took less than a day to salvage the site and restore it to its usual state, but it still left many users complaining.

An Xuchen had no other choice but to recruit another maintenance tech employee, lest the site broke down again.

They already lost some users because of the incident.

The site hadn’t generated much revenue. However, An Xuchen already invested too much into it to give up now. He was already in too deep.

Having invested so much upfront, if he pulled out now without making any money, he’d still be owing the bank hundreds of thousands of dollars.

There were also the contracted content creators, who he had poured so much money into.

So An Xuchen had no choice but to persist. He was completely relying on this website to make a living now.

If it failed, then he’d be left with nothing.

An Xuchen’s heart was very heavy. He also stopped living in a hotel, as it was very expensive. It was now a critical time, and he must save every single penny he could.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2323: Had Already Found a New Man?

Never in his wildest dreams did An Xuchen ever think that he’d be struggling like this.

He checked out of the hotel he was staying at and dragged his suitcase back to Ning Shu’s house.

When he rang the doorbell, however, it was answered by a male stranger.

An Xuchen’s heart skipped a beat when he saw the man. A surge of anger grew in his heart.

This woman had just gotten divorced from him, yet she had already found a new man. An Xuchen even suspected that this woman had schemed to get a divorce for a long time.

An Xuchen felt betrayed. This woman had claimed that she wanted to live like a normal family with him, yet she changed her mind already.

In his mind, it was okay for him not to love Xue Jing, but he couldn’t tolerate Xue Jing’s ‘betrayal’ at all.

This was exacerbated by the fact that he was really going through a hard time right now, yet this woman was living a nice life with another man!

“I’m looking for Xue Jing.” An Xuchen glared at the man unkindly. He carried his suitcase and pushed the man aside as he walked into the house.

“I said, who are you looking for? What are you doing barging into my house?” The man blocked An Xuchen’s way.

“Honey, what’s wrong?” A woman came out of the kitchen. “Who’s this?”

“Who knows? He randomly barged in. Please get out, or I’ll call the police!” The man warily stared at An Xuchen.

An Xuchen embarrassedly stared at the young couple.

"Where's Xue Jing?"

“The previous owner? She sold the house to us. This house is now ours.”

An Xuchen carried his suitcase out, left, then called Ning Shu in a huff.

Ning Shu picked up the phone and heard An Xuchen's growling voice, "Why did you sell the house without telling me?"

Ning Shu heard An Xuchen breathing hard over the phone. Even without seeing his face, she could imagine his disbelieving face and his chest rising and falling in anger.

“An Xuchen, are you dumb? The house was mine. We’re also already divorced. Whether I sell the house or not is none of your damn business,” Ning Shu said coldly.

It took An Xuchen a moment to remember that although he had originally owned the house as well, he already had his name erased from the deed.

An Xuchen ruffled his hair in annoyance. He had no ownership rights of the house anymore. He should have known better than to transfer the house ownership to her.

If he hadn’t, then he would have had a say over the house as well.

Moreover, he had already checked out from the hotel. Where was he supposed to go now?

An Xuchen carried his luggage and went to Yan Suni’s house. She opened the door and looked the sullen and dejected An Xuchen up and down.

His shirt was a little wrinkled. The creases on the back of his leather shoes were also very visible.

An Xuchen was busy with the company. With the question of his survival looming over him, his appearance wasn’t really on his mind. He had to first ensure his survival.

If An Xuchen’s career was already successful, then he’d naturally have the time and money to take care of himself nicely.

However, there were simply too many things on An Xuchen’s mind right now.

“Suni,” An Xuchen called out.

Yan Suni looked furious. “You got divorced without even telling me. I don’t want to see you right now.”

Yan Suni banged the door shut, leaving An Xuchen outside the door.

An Xuchen had no choice but to return to the house he had mortgaged to the bank. He had bought the house as a speculative investment, so it wasn’t even furnished at all.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2324: If He Failed…

The house was only an investment.

There wasn’t even a bed in the house. It really was just an empty space surrounded by four barren walls.

The more An Xuchen looked at the house, the more annoyed he became. Because of that, he went to live at the company office, which he had rented.

An Xuchen was now a bit afraid to think about what his life would be like if he failed.

He slept on the company’s couch every day. To sleep, he simply covered himself with a blanket, which he put away during the day. However, it was inconvenient to do anything else, such as washing up.

Not to mention that since he had no way to cook, he had to order takeout every day.

He had previously been entangled with two women, yet none of them even came to see him.

An Xuchen looked up towards the night sky. He felt a bit miserable. Heartache inexplicably welled up inside him.

While An Xuchen was feeling sorry for himself, Ning Shu was happily cultivating. She did that until her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID, which spelled ‘Mom’.

Ning Shu coughed and picked up the phone. On the other end of the line, Xue Jing’s mother spoke extremely quickly, “Jingjing, Suni told us that you got divorced. What’s going on, ah? You didn’t even tell your father and me about the divorce. If it wasn’t for Suni calling us, I wouldn’t have known that you and Xuchen have gotten divorced.”

Ning Shu sighed. She hadn’t told Xue Jing’s parents about the divorce.

It would’ve only further complicated things if she had told them. With the older generation’s way of thinking, they’d only tell her to just make peace, to not divorce, and to try accommodating her husband while she lived out the rest of her days with him.

Why must she accommodate him? Even if she wanted to, how would she do it? It’d never work out anyway.

Ning Shu said indifferently, “Mom, you shouldn’t listen to Yan Suni. Yan Suni and An Xuchen are lovers, but since she doesn’t want to get married, she dragged me into their relationship as a shield. Those two have been together from the start.”

Xue Jing’s mother was rendered speechless. “That can’t be right.”

“That’s the truth. Yan Suni didn’t tell you the reason why I got divorced, did she?” Ning Shu said with a sneer.

“That girl, how could she do this to you? For better or for worse, we were neighbors, and you two grew up together.” Xue Jing’s mother was furious.

“Mom, you guys don’t need to worry about this matter. I’ll take care of it. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine,” Ning Shu said calmly. “Now that I’ve gotten rid of them, your daughter will have a better future. I’ll also be going abroad for further studies sometime soon... You guys must take good care of yourself. I’ll send some money over later.”

“Keep the money for yourself. Your father and I are fine. We have money to use. Set aside some money and come home for a bit before you leave the country.”

"Okay, I will."

Ning Shu hung up and blankly stared at her phone. Yan Suni really had the guts to call Xue Jing’s parents and tattle to them. Did she still want her to remarry An Xuchen?

How bewildering.

Ning Shu felt a little annoyed. She picked up her computer and put it on the coffee table. Nowadays, whenever she was unhappy, she’d feel the urge to mess with An Xuchen.

Ning Shu started attacking the web server again. Soon, the server’s CPU usage was so high that it crashed.

None of the videos would play. The loading circle would keep spinning and spinning, and the users simply couldn’t watch anything.

The irritation of watching a video that simply wouldn’t load, as if their internet was slow, was unimaginable.

Live stream viewers also couldn’t see the streamers at all. Their screen was pitch black.

They were all feeling like crap, and they were also hurling all sorts of colorful curses.

An Xuchen was telling his employees to hurry up and take care of it. He watched the technician type on his keyboard from the side.

An Xuchen rubbed his head. He couldn’t help but slam his fist heavily on the table, making the file folders on the table jump a little.

“What are you looking at me for? Hurry up and fix it!” An Xuchen couldn’t help but yell when he saw the employees staring at him.

The employees immediately got busy. Meanwhile, An Xuchen could only stare at the website, which still hadn’t been fixed, on the screen.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2325: The Loss Was Still Significant

“Hurry up! It’s been more than an hour,” An Xuchen urged his employees.

Despite An Xuchen urging them to the point of hyperventilation, this problem still wasn’t something that could be fixed as easily as tightening a screw.

It took them a while to get the site back to normal.

The loss was still significant, though. Many users had already lost their profile data, meaning the accounts of the users who were already registered might not exist anymore when they tried to log back into it.

Moreover, An Xuchen’s website used a VIP system. This meant that the users’ money had all practically disappeared as well.

When An Xuchen heard the technician’s explanation, he facepalmed himself.

Since they couldn’t log into the website, the users let out all sorts of colorful curses. They talked about how shitty the site was, how it kept running into problems every other day, and how the developers should just go get a better server!

They also complained loudly that their account was gone and that they had already topped up so much money into the account.

The users welled all up in arms. Someone even went to complain that An Xuchen had deliberately done this to trick them out of their money.

Thus, An Xuchen had no choice but to have people provide their account numbers and passwords, as well as how much money the account was charged with, and then return the account to these people.

However, there was no shortage of jerks who provided fake account information and got themselves a free VIP account.

An Xuchen hadn’t even earned a single penny from the website. Instead, he was losing even more money.

An Xuchen threw a tantrum over this. He had hired these technical maintenance staff, yet the damn website was still having all sorts of problems.

An Xuchen was under a lot of stress. He had lost a lot of weight. He now looked disheveled, and his face had even turned yellow.

But he had to hang in there, no matter what.

After two relatively big attacks, Ning Shu wasn't being so blatant with it anymore, in case An Xuchen called the police.

Her tiny bit of hacking skills still couldn’t compare to those unnatural geniuses.

She still had a lot to learn.

Ning Shu decided to just silently invade the site in a way that wouldn’t bring it down, but simply would make it lag and react a bit slower.

There’d be no way to watch a video smoothly.

This way, An Xuchen's website would slowly lose its users.

In addition to attacking An Xuchen's website, Ning Shu also started to prepare for her departure from the country. She was definitely going to further her education, improve herself, and be able to move up to a higher position after gaining this international experience.

Although she had failed in love, at least her professional life was only getting better.

Ning Shu became too busy with work even to answer calls from An Xuchen and Yan Suni. She was too lazy to listen to these two.

It was completely pointless to get involved with these people.

However, Ning Shu never thought that Yan Suni would go to find her at her workplace. One day, when Ning Shu got off work, she went out and saw Yan Suni waiting for her in front of her company.

Ning Shu pretended not to see her and walked straight away.

“Jingjing…” Yan Suni caught up with Ning Shu, who turned around and said, “What?”

“It’s getting quite late. Let me treat you to dinner,” Yan Suni earnestly said.

The two went to a Chinese restaurant. Ning Shu ordered some dishes, which came up one after another. While she ate, Ning Shu said, “What’s the matter? Why were you looking for me? If it’s about An Xuchen, don’t even bother to say anything.”

“What else can we talk about besides An Xuchen?” said Yan Suni.

Ning Shu nodded. “You’re right. Women can’t talk about anything but men. There’s indeed nothing else to talk about.”

"Jingjing, would you stop being so cold to me if I break up with An Xuchen?" Yan Suni said.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2326: Those Who Are Single Have Infinite Options

Ning Shu picked up a slice of Sichuan poached fish with her chopsticks and blew on it before she ate it. “How could that possibly be? I will always be cold to you.”

Yan Suni sighed. “I never thought you’d mind our relationship so much. If that’s the case, An Xuchen and I will break up. You two can have a good life together then.”

Ning Shu’s face remained unchanged. "What, now that An Xuchen’s going through hard times and his current company is in a bad shape, you're leaving him?"

“Didn’t you two say you two had true love?" Ning Shu said as she continued eating. "As expected, those who are single have infinite options."

Ning Shu found another characteristic of Yan Suni, which was fickleness. Well, perhaps she wasn’t fickle, but she definitely cared about attraction a lot...

Apparently, An Xuchen didn’t attract Yan Suni anymore.

Since she was bored and tired of it and didn’t feel the butterflies anymore, she had to split up with him.

"Jingjing, can you stop being so snarky? The most important thing to do now is to resolve the problem between the three of us," Yan Suni said helplessly.

Ning Shu blinked. She was snarky???

“The problem between us has been perfectly resolved. I’m divorced now and you can be with your true love. How else do you want us to solve it? Yan Suni, don’t get ahead of yourself,” Ning Shu said coldly.

Right as Yan Suni was about to say something, her phone rang, Yan Suni picked up her phone, looked at Ning Shu, then left the room to answer the call.

Ning Shu ate her food while straining her ears to hear what Yan Suni was saying.

About seven minutes later, Yan Suni came back in. She had a slight blush on her face. Paired with her thick, slightly curly hair, she looked beautiful.

Ning Shu narrowed her eyes and stared at Yan Suni. Yan Suni shifted in her seat uncomfortably and picked up her chopsticks.

But the dishes on the table had all been pretty much eaten by Ning Shu. Yan Suni circled the table with her chopsticks for a moment, then just put them down again.

Ning Shu had some suspicions that Yan Suni already had a new boyfriend.

Why else would she have to go out just to answer a call?

Ning Shu asked with a casual expression, "Was it An Xuchen who called just now?"

Yan Suni froze and shook her head in denial. "It was just about work."

Sure enough, it wasn't An Xuchen who made the call.

However, the fact that she didn’t want anyone to overhear made it clear that it wasn’t a work thing.

An Xuchen might have been forced to wear a green hat.

Yan Suni cheated on him, and Xue Jing had also cheated on him.

To get by in life, one must keep around a little green.

Why did An Xuchen even bother dragging two women around with him?

"Jingjing, I have very little contact with An Xuchen now. He and I will slowly break off. Maybe I won't even be in your lives anymore, so can’t you stop hating me?" Yan Suni stared at Ning Shu.

Ning Shu wiped his mouth slowly and methodically, then stood up with her bag.

She grabbed a plate, walked over to Yan Suni, pulled open Yan Suni’s collar, then poured a plate full of grease and leftovers into Yan Suni's clothes.

Yan Suni squealed in shock and stood up, hastily drawing paper and reaching into her shirt to wipe herself clean.

"What are you doing!?" Yan Suni screamed at Ning Shu. She was wearing a dress today and the oil was running down to her calves. Since the grease and leftovers were all over her clothes, it was easy to imagine how much messier the situation was inside her clothes.

"Yan Suni, don't dump all the garbage you don't want on me. You think, just because you don’t want An Xuchen, that old man, anymore, you can just push him to me? Do I look like your garbage disposal station?" Ning Shu said coldly.

Damn, all this just for a man? It was so irritating. If not for the fear of committing a crime, Ning Shu really fucking wanted to chop An Xuchen into pieces.

“Xue Jing, do you really think you’re a saint? This was all because you liked An Xuchen! An Xuchen was my boyfriend, so what you did was basically stealing my boyfriend. You two were just married, what f*cking meaning does a marriage have anyway?" Yan Suni picked up the plate on the table and smashed it towards Ning Shu.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2327: Finally Shown Your True Colors

Yan Suni's body was covered in greasy soup, and she was so infuriated that she picked up the plate on the table and smashed it at Ning Shu.

Ning Shu dodged the plate. It clattered to the ground, smashing into pieces and scattering all over the floor.

"Yan Suni, you've finally shown your true colors." Ning Shu opened the door to the private room and left.

Yan Suni had always been like this. She always thought she was doing the right thing for other people, but in reality, she was only forcing her own selfish desires on others.

When she was out of the restaurant, Ning Shu thought for a bit, then went to a private detective agency. With the possibility being there, it wouldn’t be a bad idea to look into whether Yan Suni was sneaking around and having affairs.

Ning Shu showed them a photo from her phone, which was a selfie that Xue Jing and Yan Suni had taken together in the past.

Ning Shu then asked the private detective to keep an eye on Yan Suni's movements and take some pictures as evidence.

Ning Shu suspected that Yan Suni already had a new boyfriend.

Coming out of the private detective agency, Ning Shu decided to walk back home. The evening breeze blew on her face.

She could feel the cold air in her lungs. Ning Shu extended her two index fingers, placed it at the corners of her mouth, and lifted them upwards to make a smiling face.

"2333, next time, you really need to pick an easier task. I can’t quite take it anymore," Ning Shu said with the corners of her mouth hooked up.

With all the functions of the system space turned off and no access to other people, Ning Shu felt like she was the only one left in the world.

Human emotions were cyclical, like a period. One moment it’d be filled with excitement, and after that, it could be filled instead with self-doubt.

During this past period of time, she had been rushing into tasks without a break and had little way to relax.

She was a little tired.

"Alright," 2333 said. "By the way, you have a bit of an endocrine disorder. You should get a man.

"How about we do a dating one for the next task to improve your mood?" 2333 said. "Emperor, prince, CEO, general, male pet, demon king, you pick whichever you want."

Ning Shu thought for a moment, "Who knows how many of these people I've already destroyed? Rather than trying to make trashy men fall for me, I might as well just slaughter them all and take over the world.

“You want me to choose one of them? I’d rather kill you,” Ning Shu indifferently said.

In the task world, she would have to leave once the task was completed. How could she date anyone there?

Moreover, how could she fall in love with someone in that short amount of time?

Ning Shu was someone who aspired to be at the top of the mountain. She wouldn't covet the view from the mountainside. She wanted to climb to the top of the mountain, where she’d be able to see everything.

2333 was quiet for some time. "If there’s someone who likes you, would you pause your steps?"

"Why should I do that?" Ning Shu was surprised, "No one can stop me, and no one is qualified to ask me to stop."

If she stopped, Ning Shu would be left with no way to master her own destiny, and if she couldn't even have control over her own life, how could she ever be happy?

"Alright." 2333 didn't say anything else.

Ning Shu walked back home, poured herself a glass of water, and turned on her computer. She then browsed through An Xuchen's website.

Then, Ning Shu carefully attacked the site, making it more and more laggy.

A viewer could get stuck in the middle of the video for five or ten minutes, and quite frequently, at that.

It was infuriating.

An Xuchen stared at the computer screen. He was so anxious that his hair was falling out. What was wrong with this website this time!?

They were worried that the website was slowing down because too many users were using the site. However, the website got so laggy that sometimes users couldn’t even open the site.

It took a huge amount of luck to even open the site, so there were barely any users.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2328: Someone Was Hacking the Site

A technician told An Xuchen to buy a new server. They suspected it was a server problem.

An Xuchen felt his liver ache after hearing that. A server could easily cost tens of thousands. A better one could cost around a hundred thousand, and there were still even more expensive ones.

An Xuchen couldn’t bear to buy it and had someone come to check the server for problems.

The maintenance technician came over and looked, then said that it was perfectly fine. If there was a problem with the site, it was probably because someone was hacking the site.

An Xuchen had absolutely no clue why a hacker would attack his website.

Afterwards, An Xuchen got a professional hacker to come over and take a look. When Ning Shu saw that the other party was making a move, she immediately cut off her connection, lest the other party track her down.

It seemed An Xuchen had finally caught on.

Despite this, Ning Shu had a backup plan. An Xuchen's website hadn't acquired the rights to any of the movies and TV shows.

Thus, An Xuchen was infringing copyrights.

Ning Shu compiled a list and then emailed the relevant producers. If the other party took it seriously, they would definitely ask An Xuchen to take it down, or they would have to work out a contract for the mutual benefit of both parties.

Either that or he would have to buy the broadcast rights.

It was plenty to give An Xuchen a hard time.

After An Xuchen hired a hacker to clean up some abnormal code, the site’s speed immediately became a lot faster.

But the crazy lag a while back had driven away a lot of users, so this site still didn't have a lot of users.

There were quite a lot of video websites for them to choose from. An Xuchen’s website was now a platform that had lost basically all its users and had a very poor reputation.

An Xuchen helplessly scratched at his hair. As a result, quite a lot of hair was scratched off his head.

An Xuchen couldn't help but to touch his forehead. Even his hairline had shifted upwards quite a bit. If he continued on like this, he would really end up bald from worry.

An Xuchen felt miserable. He wanted to give up. However, he changed his mind when he thought of all the money he had invested, and the house, which was still mortgaged.

An Xuchen gritted his teeth and marched on.

An Xuchen thought that it would all be fine. He thought that, soon, he’d see the light at the end of the tunnel. He didn’t expect that things were only going to get much, much worse.

Some film and TV companies demanded that his site take down their work or they would have to go to court. He had to either buy the rights or sign a contract.

However, An Xuchen had already poured all his money into the website. Where would he get the money to buy the rights from? He had no choice but to remove those movies and TV shows from his website.

There weren’t many users on the website already. Now that many things suddenly became unwatchable, and the website ended up being even more deserted.

There was nothing profitable about the website. Moreover, An Xuchen had to pay his staff’s salaries, and these technical staff’s salaries were quite high.

It made An Xuchen really want to die.

Eventually, An Xuchen decided to just get a new site domain, and start over from there.

After all, he already got the server and the staff. If he could just get a new domain name, he could start a new website.

After a busy month, An Xuchen finally finished making the new website. He then called Yan Suni to help and do a live stream to boost the site’s popularity.

Speaking of which, An Xuchen felt like he hadn't seen Yan Suni in ages.

An Xuchen was ready to clean himself up a bit and go meet Yan Suni.

An Xuchen asked Yan Suni out on the phone, and Yan Suni reluctantly agreed.

The two met in a western restaurant, and when Yan Suni saw An Xuchen, she blurted out, "How did you become like this?"

An Xuchen indeed looked haggard. He even had crow’s feet now. After all, An Xuchen was already almost forty years old. He also used to live like a prince and was in a pretty high management position in his old company.

However, in recent times, An Xuchen had suffered a lot and was under a lot of psychological pressure. It was taking its toll on his body.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2329: Like He Was Being Stripped Naked in Public

An Xuchen wasn't in very good shape, but he had cleaned himself up before coming over to meet Yan Suni.

However, Yan Suni immediately commented on his appearance the moment she saw him. Her astonished expression also added to An Xuchen’s embarrassment.

It was very awkward. An Xuchen felt like he was being stripped naked in public. Moreover, those words were uttered from the mouth of someone who liked him.

It was so embarrassing.

An Xuchen couldn't help but fix his clothes and change the subject, "How have you been lately?"

An Xuchen looked at Yan Suni, who looked as beautiful as always. In front of her, An Xuchen felt a little ashamed of himself.

“I’ve been fine. How about you?” Yan Suni asked. “How’s your company?”

“…It’s doing okay. Although I’d like to ask you to do a live stream on my website,” An Xuchen struggled to say.

Yan Suni hesitated for a moment, but then nodded in agreement.

The two had nothing else to talk about, so they just ate in silence. After they ate, they parted and went their own ways.

What An Xuchen wanted was to get the new website settled as soon as possible, and for the website to appear in front of Yan Suni in all its glory when the time came.

On the other side, Ning Shu had just received a photo from the private detective. It showed Yan Suni having dinner with a man. However, the photo showed that the man wasn’t An Xuchen.

An Xuchen was busy working right now.

The private detective also gave Ning Shu some information on this man. He was Chen Zheng, the CEO of Dynamico Group.

This Chen Zheng was a bit of a special case. He was a son-in-law that married into the wife’s family, and the entire Dynamico Group was actually in the hands of his wife.

Apparently this Chen Zheng’s wife was a notorious tough woman, to the point that others would often call her a tigress. Meanwhile, Chen Zheng was said to be completely whipped. Even when others said that he was afraid of his wife, he didn’t mind it and said that being afraid of her meant that he respected her.

Ning Shu felt that only a few men really liked women who were truly independent and autonomous. In most cases, they had a massive, untouchable ego and wanted a woman who was completely dependent on them.

Ning Shu flipped through the photos, all of which showed Yan Suni and Chen Zheng being intimate.

Ning Shu paid the private detective and took the photos. She then mailed one copy to Chen Zheng's wife and the other to An Xuchen.

After all, didn’t Yan Suni say that because she never asked a man to divorce his wife, she never ruined any marriage? And she also never destroyed any couple’s bond, right?

As for how An Xuchen felt when he received these photos, Ning Shu couldn't care less.

Then again, she was rather interested in Chen Zheng’s wife’s reaction. Who knew what kind of tactics she would use against Yan Suni.

In the meantime, Ning Shu began to arrange her departure, as she was ready to leave the country for her further studies program.

However, one day, Ning Shu suddenly found a video on the internet, in which a woman was stripped naked in public. She was as naked as a newborn

Someone next to her said, “Since you like to take your clothes off, then take your pants off! Don’t wear your clothes anymore!”

The video was quite HD, so Ning Shu could instantly recognize the person as Yan Suni.

Yan Suni crouched naked on the ground. She was wrapping her arms around her front and keeping her head down to keep the other man from filming her face.

Ning Shu: ...

This Mrs. Chen was really quite fierce, to deal with people like this.

Since Yan Suni behaved shamelessly, Mrs. Chen must’ve wanted to shame her to the grave.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

Chp 2330: She Never ‘Broke up’ Anyone’s Marriage

Yan Suni had always argued that she never ‘broke up’ anyone’s marriage.

She cried and shouted hysterically. Why were they doing this to her?

Because of her weeping, a bucket of ice water was thrown at her. This made Yan Suni jump in surprise, revealing her plump front, her thin waist, and her pair of long, thin legs for everyone to see. She really was very beautiful.

Yan Suni hurriedly squatted down in a hurry. She was still only in her birthday suit, so she didn’t dare to run away.

She could only cower in a corner. She was too afraid to move.

Yan Suni looked at the people surrounding her. All of them were pointing at her.

And then there was Chen Zheng, standing with his wife, avoiding her eyes, and constantly trying to explain himself to his wife.

Yan Suni felt really aggrieved, ah! Very aggrieved!

She never broke up anyone’s marriage, so why was Chen Zheng’s wife doing this to her?

Yan Suni never felt like she was at fault.

She now wished for someone, who’d drape a suit over her and get her out of this predicament she was in, to appear. She wished for a knight in shining armor to come and rescue her.

A man with a coat indeed appeared in front of Yan Suni. She raised her head, only to see An Xuchen’s ashen face.

Yan Suni's lips trembled as An Xuchen draped his clothes over Yan Suni's body and hugged her while walking away.

“This woman is your woman, right? Keep a good eye on her and don’t let her go around seducing other men,” Mrs. Chen coldly said. “If I ever see her around my husband again, I won’t let her off.”

Mrs. Chen turned and left. Chen Zheng followed after her, and he kept trying to explain that Yan Suni was the one who seduced him.

Mrs. Chen directly sacked Chen Zheng from his position as CEO, saying that because Chen Zheng had too much money, he thus had the leisure to hook up with other women.

An Xuchen coldly waited until Yan Suni got dressed and came out of the fitting room.

“Why did you do this?” The veins on An Xuchen's forehead was bulging. An Xuchen felt that Yan Suni was someone who deserved only the best, so he suffered so much to give her just that.

However, he never expected that Yan Suni would unexpectedly hook up with another man. “Are you really unable to handle just being a little bit lonely?”

Yan Suni had a melancholic face as he said, “Our relationship is already broken beyond repair. If we separate now, we can at least retain the good memories that we had with each other. We’ve also already hurt Xue Jing… You and Xue Jing should go live a good life together.”

The veins on An Xuchen's forehead twitched. “In short, you just want to break up with me, right? You just think that since I’m poor, I’m beneath you now. That’s why you don’t want to be with me anymore, isn’t it? That’s why you want to climb back up the ladder.”

Yan Suni looked stunned. “We’ve been together for so long, and yet you think that I’m that kind of person? When have I ever cared about money?”

“This dream life of yours is built on money!” An Xuchen grimaced and said, “You want to break up with me? Keep dreaming!”

An Xuchen loathed Yan Suni for betraying him. He had now been betrayed by two women.

“We’ll only hurt each other this way. An Xuchen, please let me go. To let me go will also mean setting yourself free.” Yan Suni’s heart trembled a little as she saw An Xuchen’s hideous expression.

An Xuchen, the refined man from the past had turned into a caged and cranky beast.

He could rise up at any moment and hurt someone.

Career failure and emotional setbacks had left An Xuchen with nowhere to vent his resentment.

He was also already getting old. It was said that in their 30s, a person would become independent, and in their 40s, a person would find their confidence. An Xuchen was supposed to have already found his confidence at his age.

However, his lack of family, children, and career, only built up frustration in him. An Xuchen felt like he was at the end of his rope. He felt powerless to struggle even a moment more.

The panic of having no choice but to go with the flow and having no way to take root had been embedded in An Xuchen's heart.

Yan Suni's betrayal this time completely ignited An Xuchen's powerless anger and panic.

Only now did he truly realize how much of a failure he was.

MTL Editor: Ran

Translator: Kaho

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 232

Chp 2311: Something Interesting Would Definitely Happen

An Xuchen was unhappy with Ning Shu when he saw that she wasn’t even willing to pay for his takeout. All she knew was how to be calculative.

His expression was extremely displeased the whole time he ate.

An Xuchen found Xue Jing even more annoying than before.

He sighed inwardly. It was torture to be married to such a woman.

The next day, An Xuchen asked Ning Shu to go to the bank with him to deal with the mortgage. Once it was settled, only her name was left on the property ownership certificate.

In the original plot, An Xuchen had given the house to Xue Jing after their divorce, so she had to pay it off on her own.

Now, because she’d reached out to An Xuchen and asked him for money, he immediately removed his name from the property ownership certificate.

Not only did An Xuchen not have to pay anything but he would also be living in her house, eating her food, and using her things. Moreover, he would throw tantrums at her while still harboring affection for Yan Suni.

Ning Shu was bewildered. Did she really look that dumb?

What exactly did Xue Jing want from him? Was An Xuchen all she wanted?

Oh my god.

Still, she could do whatever she wanted with the house now that it was completely hers.

Something interesting would definitely happen in the future.

“I didn’t marry you for anything,” An Xuchen told Ning Shu after leaving the bank.

She smiled and replied, “Everything is fine as long as you’re happy.”

Ning Shu wasn’t angry. It wasn’t worth getting mad about. Talking to such a shameless person for any longer than necessary was a waste of time.

“I hope there will be no bad blood between us. I’m not the sort who likes trouble.”

Ning Shu: ...

She was clearly ignoring him, so why was he still acting so smug? He might as well just straight out declare how charitable he was.

That was it. Enough was enough.

“You know our marriage...”

“Look at the sky.” Ning Shu pointed at the sky.

An Xuchen raised his head.

“Aaah...” There was a hysterical cry as An Xuchen fell into the sewer.

The manhole stood open.

“Hey, watch where you’re going!” Sounds came from the sewer. Someone was apparently cleaning up the garbage down there.

Ning Shu peered into the manhole. “An Xuchen, are you okay?”

An Xuchen climbed up the ladder. He was covered in filth and he reeked to high heaven. She covered her nose and backed away in disgust.

After wiping a handful of sewage off his face, An Xuchen sniffed his hands and stared at Ning Shu. “You did it on purpose, didn’t you? Why did you tell me to look at the sky?”

“Well, there was a plane, and it was flying very low,” she explained, feigning innocence.

An Xuchen glared at her with clear hatred. Then, with sewage still dripping from his clothing, he went home to take a shower.

While An Xuchen stepped into the bathroom to shower, Ning Shu put on a pair of disposable gloves. She then opened his bag and skimmed through the documents with just a single glance.

Since she upgraded her intelligence stats, both her memory and comprehension had skyrocketed.

But these printouts were only parts of the full documents.

After memorizing the key parts, Ning Shu opened An Xuchen’s laptop.

His laptop required a password.

After staring at the screen for a moment, she typed in Yan Suni’s birthday. It was likely to be the password given An Xuchen’s deep love for her.

Ning Shu then hit enter. To her surprise, her guess was wrong.

She was a bit shocked that it wasn’t Yan Suni’s birthday.

Ning Shu entered An Xuchen’s birthday next but the screen showed that the password was still incorrect.

TL: Asuka

MTL Editor: Shark

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2312: What a Deep Love

The corner of her lips rose as Ning Shu entered both An Xuchen and Yan Suni’s birthdays. A moment later, that password was revealed as correct.

Ning Shu: →_→

What a deep love they shared. She couldn’t help but weep at its depth.

She glanced toward the bathroom from which the sound of running water could be heard.

An Xuchen would probably take more time showering today.

With that in mind, Ning Shu went through his laptop and copied all the important information onto a flash drive.

She alternated between looking in the direction of the bathroom and checking the progress of the copying.

When she heard the sound of running water stop, Ning Shu hurriedly unplugged the USB drive. Then she turned off the computer and ran into the kitchen to begin chopping the ribs, making extra noise as she did.

An Xuchen, fresh out of the shower, wiped his hair with a towel as he stood at the kitchen door looking at Ning Shu.

She looked at him expressionlessly. “What?”

“Did you do that on purpose earlier?” An Xuchen watched Ning Shu closely. Showering had been painful since he had gotten a lot of scrapes.

After all, he fell from a great height.

“What would I gain from your fall? Anyway, how could you take such a long shower? Do you think water and electricity are free?” Ning Shu asked rhetorically.

An Xuchen frowned tightly. “Is there nothing you care about besides money?”

“You grew up together with Yan Suni, so how come the two of you have such different personalities? Yan Suni never cared about these things,” he said.

Ning Shu brandished the knife she held and let it slam into the board as she chopped the ribs in half. She said with a smile, “Indeed, I’m really this tacky. Yan Suni might be able to live by inhaling celestial air, but I need money to survive.”

“Have you always been jealous of her?” An Xuchen looked at Ning Shu, who was faking a smile. “There is no way you can ever be comparable to Yan Suni.”

Damn it! Ning Shu had a rising urge to kill An Xuchen with the knife she held. No, killing him wasn’t enough. She should use a dull knife to slice his flesh from his bones slowly—only then would it feel satisfying.

“I won’t have lunch at home.” An Xuchen went back into his room to change his clothes before leaving with his bag and laptop.

A much more cheerful Ning Shu put the ribs inside the pot to stew. She then opened her laptop.

She was preparing to sell the design she just got her hands on.

The USB drive contained a copy of An Xuchen’s company’s latest product’s packaging design.

Ning Shu contacted the rival of the company where An Xuchen worked. She told them that she was from Company XX and made vague allusions to her position. Afterward, she claimed that she wanted to sell a design and asked them for an offer.

Ning Shu was sure to demand a higher price.

After negotiating for a while, the company paid her 30,000 and she quickly sent them the document.

When the pork rib soup was ready, Ning Shu received a message saying the money had already been transferred.

Ning Shu felt great for getting a steal.

After finishing the whole pot of soup, she sat on the couch and began cultivating.

The food she just ate slowly turned into energy, flowing throughout her body.

When she was done cultivating, Ning Shu activated the tracking system. As expected, she saw the two red dots together.

The location the two were in was a Western restaurant.

Oh my, how romantic!

Love and marriage were two different things. Yan Suni was afraid of what would commonly happen in a marriage.

When two people had to face each other day and night, the novelty and mystery would wear off.

In addition, any flaws they exposed would become more bothersome over time.

Ning Shu wondered if Yan Suni and An Xuchen would share a bed after they got married.

Right now, even when Yan Suni spent some intimate time with An Xuchen, she would still kick him out and ask him to find another place to sleep. She would never sleep beside him the entire night.

Before kissing, she always brushed her teeth and sprayed some mouth freshener spray.

Yan Suni would never act indecently because she couldn’t stand disillusionment.

She was the kind of person Ning Shu had never seen before.

TL: Asuka

MTL Editor: Shark

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2313: The Triangle Was the Most Stable Shape?

What a wonderful world! 2333 sure was a great friend!

In fact, Ning Shu was tempted to drag An Xuchen into a corner and beat him until he had to be hospitalized.

In this way, the three of them maintained a strange balance.

As expected, the triangle was the most stable shape???

An Xuchen pretty much only had affectionate interactions with Yan Suni and not with Ning Shu. However, when Yan Suni objected to him sleeping over, he simply returned here.

Ning Shu really didn’t know what to say.

At the same time, she couldn’t help but wonder why An Xuchen showed no reaction even though she sold his things.

Just as Ning Shu was wondering, An Xuchen returned with a long face. Noticing that there might be some interesting happenings, she quickly asked, “What happened?”

Suppressing her excitement, she fixed her gaze on An Xuchen.

An Xuchen threw his bag on the couch and sat down, rubbing his forehead.

“So, what happened?” Ning Shu inquired once again. Fr*cking share!

Taking a deep breath, An Xuchen replied, “I’ve been fired.”

Ning Shu: Applause, applause~~~~

“Why did they fire you?” Ning Shu asked in surprise. “There must be a reason for them to fire you. What is it?”

"They claimed I exposed the company's secret, squandering the entire department's efforts," An Xuchen added, enraged. "But I put so much hard work into this company, I’d be crazy to do such a thing!”

Ning Shu remained silent as she watched An Xuchen vent his anger. After all, he was nearly forty years old and had gone through a lot to get to his current position.

Perhaps after two more years of experience, he would be promoted. However, the company had fired him in a fit of pique after he revealed the company's secret.

In fact, An Xuchen made explanations, but the people in the company didn’t bother to listen. Furthermore, the rival company had launched the products first, and the packaging was identical. As a result, the opponent took the lead.

The company had suffered significant damage as a result of this. They had no choice but to redesign both the product and packaging.

All of this would eat up a lot of money. The fact that all they did was dismiss An Xuchen was already an act of generosity.

However, An Xuchen felt wronged. Why did they accuse him of leaking it when there were so many people in the company?

His superior didn't even bother to ask before condemning him, which irritated An Xuchen.

He had worked hard for the company for many years. How could they have fired him so mercilessly?

Ning Shu paid no attention to the pissed An Xuchen and continued to hack at the pork ribs in the kitchen.

An Xuchen broodingly locked himself in his room. He didn't show up for dinner, so Ning Shu finished the pork rib soup all by herself.

After days of struggle, An Xuchen finally got over it. He made the decision to start his own business so that he would never have to suffer something like that again.

Ning Shu was very supportive. "Well, you have connections, and you're definitely capable. It’s great to be your own boss!”

Having gotten Ning Shu’s support, An Xuchen breathed a sigh of relief. Ning Shu then asked, “Do you have enough funds though? Which industry are you going for?”

"I've been saving for a few years,” An Xuchen replied.

Ning Shu: →_→

She knew that he had money, but she was unsure to what extent.

“Does Yan Suni know that you’re starting your own business?” Ning Shu enquired again.

“I didn’t tell her about it. I don’t want her to worry,” An Xuchen answered. “I’ll tell her when the matter is resolved. Please keep it a secret.”

After finishing his sentence, he picked up his utensils to eat.

“Aren’t you two in the same company? She probably already knows you've been fired," said Ning Shu, her lips twitching.

An Xuchen wanted to appear in front of Yan Suni after having achieved success, not in his current situation.

Well, everyone had their ups and downs. If they were so in love, they would definitely support each other, right?

TL: Asuka

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2314: Web Products

However, she had a feeling that Yan Suni wouldn’t be able to accept the disillusionment.

"So, what kind of business do you want to try?" After all, it was tough to achieve success on one's own.

“Web products,” An Xuchen answered.

Perplexed, Ning Shu continued to ask, “For example?”

“Web video products.”

Ning Shu was still clueless upon hearing his response. “How does it work?”

"Even if I explain it to you, you won't understand," An Xuchen didn’t want to explain much to Ning Shu.

Ignoring his words, Ning Shu continued to question, “How much capital is required? What is the rate of return?”

“I know what I’m doing,” An Xuchen simply replied. He didn’t want to discuss this with Ning Shu.

To An Xuchen, Ning Shu was merely an outsider.

Noticing his reluctance to discuss the topic, Ning Shu just shrugged. It wasn’t like she was interested anyway.

In truth, she was only curious about how much money An Xuchen had and how long it would be able to support his business venture.

An Xuchen left quickly after dinner, rushing to get to work.

On the other hand, Ning Shu phoned Yan Suni to inquire if she knew that An Xuchen had been fired.

Yan Suni said that she knew and that An Xuchen had leaked the company's secret.

"Do you think An Xuchen was the one who did it?” Ning Shu continued asking.

Yan Suni responded, “My opinion doesn’t matter. It has already happened.”

Suddenly, Ning Shu felt that Yan Suni was just a single woman who enjoyed interfering in other people's relationships.

Whenever someone talked to Yan Suni about practical problems, Yan Suni’s only concern was issues of romance, making the other person seem too pragmatic in comparison.

There was nothing wrong with staying single. The problem was that Yan Suni insisted on having inappropriate relationships with other people.

Yan Suni was a happy single, but she brought a lot of trouble to people around her.

Now, the relationship between the three of them was complicated.

Ning Shu really wanted to just chop off An Xuchen's crotch to put an end to their awkward relationship.

“An Xuchen wants to start a business, but he has insufficient funds. Do you have money? Why don’t you lend him some?” Despite An Xuchen's warnings, Ning Shu insisted on informing Yan Suni about the situation.

Hearing this, Yan Suni asked, “What kind of business is he trying to start?

“Jingjing, you do know that I don’t save, so I don’t have much savings. I don’t think I can help you guys with this, but do let me know if you guys need any other assistance."

Ning Shu: ...

“An Xuchen has reached rock bottom. Try giving him some consolation,” Ning Shu added. “Don’t drive him out if he goes over to your place.”

Ning Shu felt so virtuous.

“Alright,” Yan Suni responded.

“Do you really not have any money? Can’t you lend some to An Xuchen?” Ning Shu asked once more.

"Jingjing, I really don't have any money," said Yan Suni, her tone sincere. “You know how much I spend. I love shopping for clothes and cosmetics.”

“Oh, I see…” Ning Shu murmured. A woman should indeed buy more clothes and other items to pamper herself.

Xue Jing had spent all of her money on her family but didn’t get a single word of thanks.

All of a sudden, Yan Suni said to Ning Shu, “Jingjing, live happily with An Xuchen. Don’t fight with him anymore, alright?”

Hearing this, Ning Shu got the feeling that Yan Suni was trying to push An Xuchen to her.

Did Yan Suni not like An Xuchen?

TL: Asuka

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2315: Dating Should Be Based on Attraction

Yan Suni seemed to believe that dating should be based on attraction rather than love.

She would no longer like someone if she had lost feelings for them.

Furthermore, these feelings had to be extremely pure. Yan Suni would no longer have feelings for them if they weren't perfect or farted, ruining their image.

"Are you planning to back out, Yan Suni?" Ning Shu asked with amusement on her face.

“Back out of what?” Sun Yani shook her head. “I still like An Xuchen, but I hope you two can get along well.”

When Ning Shu heard this, she was speechless.

Ning Shu hung up the phone. Every time she spoke with Yan Suni, she felt as though her worldview was about to be shattered.

She was afraid she wouldn't be able to handle it anymore.

After the call with Yan Suni, An Xuchen soon dialed. He chastised Ning Shu for telling Yan Suni about his plans to start a business and trying to borrow money from her.

An Xuchen felt awkward and embarrassed.

He felt that Ning Shu had destroyed the perfect reputation he had in front of Yan Suni.

Without hesitation, Ning Shu ended the call. Both of them were nutjobs!

Why would they find fault with such little things?

In Ning Shu’s twisted love opinion, the most important thing in a relationship was to be true to yourself. They shouldn’t change themselves or pretend to be someone else.

I am who I am. It’s none of my business if you don’t like it!

On the other hand, the relationship between An Xuchen and Yan Suni was merely about showing each other their best sides.

Perhaps Yan Suni had no idea that An Xuchen was very greedy and selfish.

Maybe he was very generous in front of Yan Suni.

During this period of time, An Xuchen had been very busy. Finally, he showed some signs of progress.

It was an online video website. Videos, anime, movies, news, and reality shows were all available. Users could upload and comment on other people's videos.

Such a website could aggregate a lot of traffic.

Since this was an Internet era, An Xuchen’s website could be a success.

However, the website’s functionalities were very rough and still needed to be refined. As a result, An Xuchen continued to put in long hours.

He invested a lot of manpower, resources, and money.

However, An Xuchen lacked some funds. “Do you have any savings? Lend some to me for a bit,” he asked Ning Shu.

Upon hearing this, Ning Shu answered flatly, “If I had money, I wouldn’t be struggling to pay my house loan. You should borrow it from Yan Suni.”

An Xuchen fell silent.

It seemed that due to his pride, he wouldn’t ask Yan Suni for money.

So why was he able to ask her for money without any hesitation? Was it because he didn’t have to keep up his image in front of her?

“How about you borrow some money from your parents?” An Xuchen suggested.

Ning Shu: ...

“My parents have no money. You didn’t even give them any money when we married. I was the one who handed them some money. Even if you killed them, they wouldn’t have money,” Ning Shu added coldly.

"Why are you so stingy?" An Xuchen asked, frowning. “We’re husband and wife, and we’ll have to live together for the rest of our lives. Is it beneficial to you if I fail?”

“Do you think I can make money appear out of nowhere?” Ning Shu was helpless. “You can borrow money from your parents.”

“My parents don’t have money either.”

Ning Shu: Jesus...

“Then I’ll have no choice but to apply for a loan at the bank.” With a sigh, An Xuchen continued, “But what should we do about the security for the loan?”

TL: Asuka

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2316: Let’s Use This House as the Mortgage

An Xuchen glanced at Ning Shu. Ning Shu’s heart skipped a beat, but she remained silent. An Xuchen then said, "Let's use this house as the mortgage."

Ning Shu: ...

This damned bastard.

She had to pay the mortgage on her own, and now he wanted to use her house as security for his loan? If his business failed, and he failed to repay the loan, this house would be mortgaged. She’d lose the house and would still have to pay the house loan.

With an expressionless face, Ning Shu remarked, “This house can’t be used as security for the loan as I’m still in the process of paying off the mortgage. Besides, the house must be at least twenty years old. Since I bought the house less than two years ago, it can’t be used as security."

“How do you know that it can’t?” An Xuchen stared at Ning Shu. “Are you reluctant to do so? Once the website is established and makes a profit, I’ll pay off the loan. Not only that, but I’ll also help you pay off the remaining mortgage.”

Ning Shu: Did she look that stupid?

After hearing An Xuchen’s words, Ning Shu was convinced that something was amiss.

With that, Ning Shu said faintly, “Even if I want the house to be mortgaged, it can’t. It’s not that I don’t want to help you, but I’m unable to.”

“I asked you to borrow money from Yan Suni. Well, since you can’t say it, I’ll do it for you.” After that, Ning Shu took her phone out.

Immediately, An Xuchen halted Ning Shu. “No, it’s fine. I'll figure it out on my own."

Eventually, An Xuchen got the loan, which was secured by a house.

Ning Shu was extremely surprised. Where did this house come from? Furthermore, the house was in a good location.

An Xuchen was indeed very secretive. He had something to use as security for the loan, but he wanted to use her house.

“Why do you have a house?” Ning Shu turned to An Xuchen and inquired.

“It’s my parents’ house,” An Xuchen responded. “They had previously bought it to live in after retirement. Now, I can only use it as security for the loan."

Ning Shu: ...

There was no way this house belonged to his parents. It had to be his. Given that An Xuchen was approaching forty years old, it wasn't surprising that he had a house.

However, An Xuchen never told Xue Jing about it. In addition, it was Xue Jing who paid for this current house’s down payment.

Not only that, but she was also responsible for the house loan.

Meanwhile, An Xuchen never considered using that other house as their residence.

Um…

These days, whenever Ning Shu asked An Xuchen for money, he would say that she was nitpicking and money-minded.

So, what about his behavior?

He not only tricked her into marriage, but he was also arrogant.

“Why didn’t you tell me that you own a house?” Ning Shu locked her gaze on An Xuchen.

"It's my parents’ house, not mine. I can’t treat their belongings as though they’re mine. If not for the cash flow, I would never mortgage their house,” An Xuchen said indifferently.

At this moment, Ning Shu was no longer interested in listening to his words. An Xuchen and Yan Suni were both extremely hypocritical and selfish.

In fact, everyone was selfish, so it was natural to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. However, Ning Shu had never met anyone like the two of them.

They still desired a good reputation after doing horrible things. What a bunch of jerks they were!

Moreover, they would continue to flatter themselves, which left Ning Shu speechless.

As a result, Ning Shu coolly replied, “Well, it’s good that you managed to get a loan.”

An Xuchen was optimistic about his future career prospects, but as was expected of new websites, it didn’t have a lot of traffic.

Hence An Xuchen had to spend a sum of money on advertising.

After the website was successfully established, An Xuchen invited Yan Suni to be the face of the site.

Because Yan Suni was pretty and slim, she was naturally the most suitable candidate.

Yan Suni was even the first live streamer on An Xuchen’s website.

TL: Asuka

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2317: Progressing in a Good Direction

Yan Suni’s beautiful appearance and long legs attracted a large number of people to the platform.

The website was gradually progressing in a good direction.

Ning Shu entered the website and clicked on a random video. There were a lot of bullet screen comments.

The comments also represented the popularity of a video.

Besides Yan Suni, many other live streamers joined the website as well.

An Xuchen was no longer dispirited. He now walked with a majestic aura about him.

Perhaps now that he was successful, he was more confident in front of Yan Suni. As a result, An Xuchen rarely went home anymore.

Ning Shu activated the tracking system and saw two red dots. They were indeed together.

An Xuchen had no concerns about the fact that he had a wife at all.

Ning Shu made an account on the website and then began uploading inappropriate videos in great amounts.

In fact, she created multiple accounts and alternated between them to upload obscene videos.

Then, she went on to report An Xuchen’s website for spreading inappropriate videos.

She even took screenshots as evidence.

Furthermore, many of the videos on An Xuchen's website belonged to other parties and were copyrighted. An Xuchen never obtained the rights to broadcast these videos, so once those people started going after him... Hahaha...

Changing her IP address, Ning Shu proceeded to post more indecent videos.

Initially, Ning Shu had intended to hack An Xuchen’s website. However, after some consideration, she decided that method was too boring.

Furthermore, An Xuchen probably still had some money in his hands. She had to make him spend it all first.

When Ning Shu was studying the website’s backend and analyzing its data, her phone rang. “Hello?” Ning Shu answered the call.

“Jingjing, it’s me,” Yan Suni spoke gently. Through her voice, one could imagine her holding her phone in one hand and stroking her hair with the other.

“What’s up?” Ning Shu responded.

"Well, since An Xuchen's website has been a success, he suggested that we celebrate. I told him we should bring you along, and he agreed,” Yan Suni stated.

Ning Shu was speechless. So was she supposed to thank Yan Suni?

"Jingjing, you must come. We'll be going to a Western restaurant, so dress up." Yan Suni then told Ning Shu where the restaurant was located.

After ending the call, Ning Shu rested her hand on the table and contemplated whether she should go.

Of course, she would go. After all, she didn’t have to pay the bill, and it was a Western restaurant.

After that, Ning Shu continued to report the website for a while before switching off her laptop. She then walked to her wardrobe to look for clothes.

She quickly got dressed and prepared to head to the restaurant.

When the appointed time approached, Ning Shu arrived in a cab at the restaurant’s entrance.

An Xuchen and Yan Suni were waiting at the door of the restaurant, and Yan Suni was hugging An Xuchen’s arm.

An Xuchen wore a suit, while Yan Suni wore a silver-white dress that showed off her slim figure.

With a smile, Yan Suni waved to Ning Shu who was getting out of the cab.

Ning Shu: ...

Her feelings were indescribable.

This was seriously messed up. Were they going to live as a family of three for the rest of their lives?

Thinking of this, Ning Shu walked over calmly.

Yan Suni examined Ning Shu from head to toe. Ning Shu was wearing a knee-length red dress and a pair of high heels.

Smiling, Yan Suni remarked, “Jingjing, you’re so gorgeous.”

“Thanks, you too.”

“Let’s head inside.” An Xuchen turned around and walked into the restaurant. Ning Shu watched as the couple in front of her entered the restaurant hand in hand.

TL: Asuka

TLC: Kaho

Chp 2318: Totally Unwelcomed

Ning Shu felt totally unwelcomed here.

She was feeling as unwelcome as any third wheel would be right now.

Once they were in the restaurant, An Xuchen pulled a chair out for Yan Suni. She hurriedly said to him, “Pull a chair out for Jingjing too.”

“No, I can do it myself.” Ning Shu pulled out a chair with one hand and sat down.

An Xuchen only looked at Ning Shu, then went to sit next to Yan Suni.

Ning Shu was rendered speechless by the sight of them..

An Xuchen looked at the menu and ordered. So did Yan Suni, who only ordered a vegetable salad.

Ning Shu, meanwhile, said directly to the waiter, "I’ll have two steaks."

An Xuchen frowned. "Why are you ordering two servings?"

"One serving isn’t enough for me," Ning Shu matter-of-factly said.

“Don’t you have any shame? How can anyone order two servings of food here?” An Xuchen looked at Ning Shu extremely unkindly, as if she had embarrassed him.

“I came here to eat. The amount of food I order is my business,” Ning Shu said indifferently.

“Guys, stop arguing,” Yan Suni said.

An Xuchen’s face was clearly showing his annoyance. His tolerance for Ning Shu was depleting, fast.

Ning Shu thought that An Xuchen probably wanted a divorce from her. He was now, at least, also considered a boss. He probably felt like her status didn’t match up to his.

The steak was served soon after. Ning Shu picked up her knife and fork and started devouring her food. Food was truly the only thing that would never let you down.

Yan Suni, meanwhile, ate her salad in small bites, like how a cat would eat.

By the time Ning Shu finished one of her steaks, Yan Suni hadn’t even made a dent in her salad.

Ning Shu pushed her empty plate aside and started to eat her second serving of steak. She glanced at An Xuchen while she did so.

What did An Xuchen care about?

Money, status, power, or beauty?

Ning Shu glanced back at the beauty, Yan Suni. If all of these things were stripped away from An Xuchen, how miserable would he be?

Ning Shu suddenly put her knife and fork down. She said to An Xuchen, “An Xuchen, can you and Yan Suni break up? Please respect our marriage. I’ll do my duty as a wife, so please do your duty as a husband.”

Yan Suni and An Xuchen both froze for a moment. Displeased, Yan Suni responded by saying, “Jingjing, why are you bringing this up again? Didn’t you say that you won’t kick up a fuss? No one is trying to destroy your marriage.”

Ning Shu glanced at An Xuchen. The original host was willing to act so extremely and cheat to get back at An Xuchen. This fact showed that deep in her heart, she had loved An Xuchen.

“An Xuchen, will you break up with her?” Ning Shu asked again as she turned towards him.

An Xuchen put his knife and fork down, then said indifferently, “I only married you out of necessity in the first place. I already gave you a marriage, so don’t even think about asking anything else from me.”

Ning Shu: …

Ning Shu shrugged. She already expected this result.

He only married her out of necessity?

Who the hell held him at knifepoint and forced him to marry her?

Yet the two of them were looking at her as though she was the unreasonable one here.

Oh, her view of the world…

“Have you ever loved me?” Ning Shu asked An Xuchen. The original host, Xue Jing, had cared about him so much. Even if his heart was made out of ice, surely it had melted a little.

“As I’ve told you, I can’t give you anything besides the marriage,” An Xuchen said. “And who are you to talk about love? You completely refused to help me when I was going through a hard time.”

Just because she refused to put her house on the line as collateral, she was heartless?

Could it be that she was supposed to be mindlessly obedient to him? It wasn’t as if An Xuchen had a nice plan for her.

Even if she did what he asked, she’d only end up deeply in debt and he’d still divorce her eventually.

Yet now An Xuchen was yapping about her not helping him!

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2319: Late-Stage Male Chauvinism Disease

He felt that she didn’t deserve him just because she wouldn’t always be at his beck and call. However, who was An Xuchen to righteously ask her for anything like that? He must be suffering from late-stage male chauvinism disease.

Ning Shu decided to stop asking, even about whether he’d return back to her house.

She picked up her eating utensils again, and she was eating when An Xuchen’s cell phone rang. After he picked it up and heard the words from the other end, his face turned pale white.

“What’s going on?” Yan Suni asked as she turned towards him.

An Xuchen stood up. “There’s a bit of a problem with the website. I’m going to take care of it.

“You guys go ahead and keep eating. It’s no big deal.” An Xuchen grabbed his suit jacket and left.

Ning Shu stared at An Xuchen’s back as he left. It was a big deal, for sure.

Ning Shu and Yan Suni were the only two people left at the table. Yan Suni’s expression was somewhat disinterested as she stared at Ning Shu and said, "Jingjing."

Ning Shu couldn’t believe the annoyance she heard in Yan Suni’s tone.

Ning Shu put her eating utensils down. She didn’t want to talk to Yan Suni. They would never be on the same page anyway.

“I’m done eating. I’ll be going first.” Ignoring Yan Suni's surprised look, Ning Shu stood up and walked away.

After she arrived back home, Ning Shu turned on her computer and saw that the indecent videos that she had posted earlier had been removed.

The site had also announced that every video uploaded from then on would be reviewed before it could be posted. Videos that were too explicit would not be posted.

They acted pretty swiftly.

Regarding the matter, An Xuchen was also questioned by the internet police. As a result, An Xuchen was charged with the crime of propagating illegal videos.

Moreover, because of the indecent videos, An Xuchen’s video site traffic skyrocketed and the number of registered members also greatly increased.

This meant that the company made an illegal profit from the videos. An Xuchen, as its head, naturally had to bear the responsibility.

He was fined $120,000, and the company now had a case on its record.

An Xuchen’s financial status was already dire when he set up this website. He even had to mortgage his house for a loan.

The fine made him feel like someone had cut a chunk of flesh off his body.

The site had just gotten stable! How did this happen?

Although, on the bright side, the site was getting more traffic because of this.

Bad publicity was still publicity. An Xuchen had no choice but to console himself like that.

It was also still bad, though…

An Xuchen returned home exhausted. His body sank into the couch as he sat on it.

“Pour me a glass of water,” said An Xuchen to Ning Shu as he rubbed his forehead.

Ning Shu felt that An Xuchen merely used her house as a place to vent. He was usually nowhere to be seen, yet he always showed up here as soon as things went south.

If he brought all the negative energies to her, who was she supposed to vent all these negative energies to?

Ning Shu took out cold water from the fridge, poured it into a glass, then offered it to An Xuchen.

An Xuchen drank the cold water. Since he gulped the cold water too hard, his body shivered.

Ning Shu then suddenly said to him, “Let’s get a divorce. I know you like Yan Suni, so I’ll get out of your way.

“Yan Suni won’t marry you now, but she’ll eventually relent and marry you,” said Ning Shu gently.

An Xuchen looked towards her, irritated. This woman seriously always managed to find the worst time possible for anything.

“Are you sure? Do you really want a divorce?” he asked impatiently.

An Xuchen wasn’t convinced that Ning Shu genuinely wanted a divorce. She had been able to endure everything in the past. How could she possibly be willing to get a divorce now?

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

Chp 2320: Break It off With Yan Suni

Ning Shu said with a sneer, “It’s okay if you don’t want a divorce, but you’ll have to break it off with Yan Suni. If you don’t, then we’ll have to divorce.”

An Xuchen gave Ning Shu a slight glance. “You know full well about how my relationship is with Yan Suni. How could I possibly break it off with her?”

Yan Suni said from the get-go that she would break up with him if he wanted to marry her. If it wasn’t for that, he wouldn’t have gotten married to this woman.

Now this woman was turning around and asking him to break up with Yan Suni? There was no way he would do that.

Was her head screwed on right?

“I don’t care. I could put up with it before, but I can’t f*cking put up with it anymore,” Ning Shu shouted. She grabbed An Xuchen’s collar. “Say it! Do you want me or her!?”

Ning Shu had a sinister look on her face.

An Xuchen tried to peel off her hand. “Let go first! You’re acting like a maniac.”

“What’s wrong with being a maniac!? You cheated on me with Yan Suni, yet you guys are the ones in the right!?” Ning Shu sneered. “Today, you must choose whether you’ll break it off with Yan Suni and spend your days properly with me, or I’ll f*cking castrate you!”

“You’re dreaming,” An Xuchen said in disgust. “We’ll get a divorce.”

Ning Shu’s face instantly changed. She hurriedly let go of An Xuchen’s collar, and curtly straightened it. “I wasn’t serious about the divorce part. I don’t want to divorce you.

“I’m not asking for a lot. I’m just asking for you to break up with Yan Suni. After that, we can live a good life and have a child, just like any normal family,” Ning Shu said.

“No. Since you want a divorce, we’ll get a divorce.” An Xuchen suddenly felt that he was very unlucky today. The incident with the website had left him with no place to vent his anger.

Then he came home and got threatened by this woman. Did she really think that she was a precious jewel that he cared about keeping?

Ning Shu’s expression was bitter. “Don’t be angry with me. I won’t divorce you. I’ll just go talk to Yan Suni, so she'll stop wrecking our marriage.”

“She’s not the one wrecking anything, you are. It has always been you who’s ruining my relationship with Yan Suni. Do you really think that just because I’m married to you, you can order me around?” An Xuchen growled with a low voice.

An Xuchen was venting his anger out on Ning Shu. Seeing her dumbfounded face, he felt particularly smug.

Ning Shu: →_→

What kind of attitude was that? If he was so great and mighty, then go yell at Yan Suni too! His behavior in front of Yan Suni was completely different than in front of her.

It was a personality split, alright.

“Since you want a divorce, then let’s get one.” An Xuchen walked towards the door.

He didn’t want to live like this either.

“Let’s go!” An Xuchen turned around and saw that Ning Shu wasn’t budging, so he dragged her out the door, then shoved her into the car without any hesitation.

Without giving her a chance to speak, he drove the car towards the Civil Affairs Bureau.

“An Xuchen…”

“Shut up! It’s already the last time we’ll interact with each other. Can’t you give me some peace and quiet!?”

Ning Shu: I’m the incarnation of peace and quiet.

They soon arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. Once the two parties signed and took their pictures, the divorce certificate was issued in only around half an hour.

Ning Shu inwardly let out a long breath. Finally, she got divorced.

Did An Xuchen really think she was happy to wait on him hand and foot?

Ning Shu waved a taxi down and went home.

An Xuchen returned as well.

When Ning Shu saw An Xuchen standing in the living room, she took a deep breath and yelled, “Scram!”

An Xuchen was stunned. “What did you say?”

“I said, get out! This is my house. Who are you to come in as you like? Give me back the keys and get out, or I’ll call the police and say you forced your way in with bad intentions towards me!” Ning Shu said coldly as she raised her chin highly.

An Xuchen had a strange confidence and arrogance when he faced Ning Shu. More accurately, he was like that whenever he was facing Xue Jing. He always felt like she should be groveling in front of him.

It was something he did out of habit.

TL: Kaho

MTL Editor: Ran

QT Cannon Fodder's Record: Dekachapter 231

Chp 2301: How Small and Insignificant

As Ning Shu got up from the couch, she felt much better as the energy of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts could slowly repair the body.

Recently, Xue Jing had been under a lot of psychological pressure, and this caused her body to be under a lot of pressure as well.

Many things weighed heavily on her heart, and her mind was in a mess. Not knowing what to do, she had lived each day like a dead man walking.

When Ning Shu drew the curtains, she covered her eyes with her hand as the sunlight shone upon her face.

Instantaneously, her heart brightened up.

As she thought of the universe and the thousands of astral planes that existed, she was reminded of how small and insignificant she was. Nothing mattered as much as it seemed.

At the same time, there was nothing that couldn’t be solved.

She took a deep breath and inhaled a huge amount of air deep into her lungs.

While she prepared breakfast, she hummed a simple tune and ate leisurely after that.

She had to work hard to pay the housing loan and strive to reach the pinnacle of life.

After having a few more portions of breakfast, she started to practice again. Until now, An Xuchen and Yan Suni still had not called to give her an explanation.

Maybe they were having a good time together now.

Ning Shu couldn’t wrap her head around why Yan Suni would let her best friend marry her boyfriend.

In the end, she was nothing but selfish. She said that she did not want to get married, yet she wouldn’t give up on An Xuchen.

On top of that, she felt as though she was being generous towards Xue Jing. Was Xue Jing that worthless in her heart?

In spite of everything, Xue Jing was still a graduate of a prestigious university and was also a capable employee in her company.

The only thing was, she was not as pretty as Yan Suni.

In fact, Yan Suni looked down on a little Xue Jing for being a spinster that no one wanted to marry. Although Yan Suni herself had no intention of getting married, she had many suitors.

Her boyfriend’s family were pressing for them to get married, and Xue Jing was also rather old and wanted to get married. So, Yan Suni came up with this plan to take advantage of the situation.

To her, even if her boyfriend was married, he was still her boyfriend.

This was the first time that Ning Shu had seen something so absurd.

Sure enough, the longer you lived, the more you would realize how ridiculous things could turn out. Who knew what she would encounter in the future?

As Ning Shu practiced, she was suddenly interrupted by the sound of her phone ringing.

She stopped and picked up the phone. At once, a voice roared through the phone. “Xue Jing, I’ve been waiting for you and it’s almost two hours past our agreed time! What the hell are you doing?”

“Are you going back on your words?” Wang Ke’s voice sounded furious. “I’m giving you another half an hour. If you’re not here by then, I’m going to send an email about us to everyone in our company tomorrow!”

“You’d better come here quickly if you don’t want me to tell your husband. Don’t make me mad! I’m really upset right now.”

Ning Shu put her phone on the table and listened to him fuming on the other end of the call, before pulling her hair up while tying it unhurriedly.

Right after, she put on a layer of heavy makeup which made her look different from usual.

She put on a pair of pants and a shirt because wearing a skirt would only make it easy for that *sshole.

When she was done, he was still giving her an earful on the other end of the phone.

Putting her phone into her bag, Ning Shu glanced at the bottle of medicine that she had prepared yesterday and then headed to the hallway to change into a pair of shoes before leaving the house in high spirits.

Even if this world was not meant for a good break, she was determined to take a good break.

Soon after, she called a cab and headed to the address that Wang Ke gave her.

The place that he had asked to meet at was a hotel. As soon as she arrived, she saw him pacing back and forth in front of the hotel.